Novel Rupegia

Spoiler: Chapter 108: Possibilities

The cobbled paths, the crooked buildings, the mixed architectural styles, the odd houses that look like they were sliced in half then rebuilt with a different design, the fondness for statues. Though Escanso is more colorful, Rabanara has a lot more charm, and I just love walking through these streets.

The wide variety of different races here makes for a nice sight as the demon race has fewer inhibitions than the average human, and though they aren't as fond of showing skin as the elves, they're a lot more flirty.

Most of the demon race women that pass by, and especially the succubi women, seem very interested in my horns and tail.

"But of course they are. It's like you're walking around with a big cock out at full mast," Roxanne explains through [Bind].

"You think someone would be up for a quickie?" I ask back as we walk past a succubi runway model that winks at me.

"Well, we aren't as promiscuous as the Chimeras…" She replies with mixed feelings.

"Promiscuous, no, but I'm sure you'd win at thirst," Hana comforts her internally, which restores some of her pride.

Her heart suddenly bursts with energy as she declares in my soul space, "That's it! If we rub my tail, then there's nobody out there who can gobble up as many cocks as I can!"

I grab her thin tail and lightly bite the dagger-like end.

"HYAH…!" She lets out a weird shriek, then silently recomposes herself and readjusts her rectangle glasses. "If we rub my tail, then there's nobody out there who can lick as many pussies as I can!" She quickly corrects herself.

"Better…" I quietly praise her.

I see Hukarere's eyes soften for a moment under her snout-shaped helmet. The rest of the Lordsguard and Azador also glance at us, and after they confirm that we're just playing around, they resume watching our surroundings for potential dangers.

Yunia is the only one of us who doesn't have some nostalgic memories about this place, but she can still join in our moment by opening herself up to the emotions that bleed through [Bind].

So that they aren't left out, I pull out the golems to let them enjoy this place since Ted and Suzy were literally born here.



We walk towards the Temple, which is quite close to the Lord's Hall we arrived at, and the distance is short enough for Roxanne's precious little feet to not get tired from it.

Ciel asks Aoi to change into her humanoid form to avoid scaring the temple-goers, which was an excellent idea since the very moment we enter the Temple grounds, we cause a little commotion anyway as the orphans point and shout.

"Elves!"

"Wow!"

"Their armor is shining!"

"Is it really wood armor?"

"Beastfolk!"

"Dog!"

"She's mean-faced, so she's a wolf!"

It seems they're mistaking Hukarere for a Beastfolk. Aside from a few preteens (mostly boys) getting stunned by the sight of my wives (mostly Yunia), they mostly focus on my exotic snow wolf.

But a single word is enough to instantly shift the mood. "Ciel?"

"Sister Ciel!"

"CIEL!"

Then they swarm us, and Azador begrudgingly lets them pass.

"Woow, what is this dress?"

"Floating dolls!"

"Are these elven clothes?"

"So pretty!"

"Look, a Metal Lady."

"Ah! The Masked Fox!"

The thick cloud of perfume created by having all of my wives standing close together starts to affect them, especially the boys, who quickly become charmed by my chocolate angel's aura of kindness. Not only that, but my wives are so gorgeous that they're to die for, so they all end up charming the kids.

We all have high "Charisma," so even I stun a few little girls with my presence, but I get more coos of awe due to my shiny draconic features.

Ciel tries to calm them down, but then a few priests notice that we're nobility and come to chastise the kids, but then they recognize Ciel too and make more noise, drawing in even more priests. The situation snowballs from there until there's a crowd of people cheering around us and a very stressed knight trying to find a way to get things back under control.

I infuse a bit of [Godly Language] into my voice as I yell, "Please, give us some space!"

Then Alissa casts [Mesmerizing Butterflies] enthralling the children and the weaker-willed priests with the rainbow-colored illusions while the rest momentarily forget what they were doing.

That allows the Lordsguard to properly surround us while Ciel goes towards the front of our formation to talk with the more Illusion-resistant priests.

Then a familiar voice that tickles our ears draws her attention, "Ciel…!" And we turn to the approaching priest.

His figure is unmistakable. Arantos, the rotund and bald middle-aged man, quickly makes his way through the still charmed crowd, completely unaffected by Alissa's spell.

Ciel takes a step past the Lordsguard and receives her unofficial foster father with a tight hug.

"Hahahaha! You're back, you're finally back!" He shouts and laughs out loud.

"It took us a while, but we finally had the time," she replies with a trembling voice, suddenly feeling a bit overwhelmed.

Then they break the hug to look at each other.

"I didn't imagine that you'd come back so fast, though," he comments with a very wide grin, his beady eyes shining with pride from behind his half-circle glasses.

She smiles wryly as she replies, "Yes, even for us, it was unexpected and a bit sudden."

He raises his eyebrows and gives us an amused look. "'Even for us.' That phrasing means you've already accepted how extraordinary your life is."

She closes her eyes for a second in annoyance but continues smiling. "Y-yes… I just can't lie to myself now, can I?"

He chuckles happily and pats her shoulders a few times, then releases her. "Now, let's not leave all these people charmed forever. I'll help you organize this into a more orderly greeting event, and then we can talk inside the temple after."

Alissa dispels [Mesmerizing Butterflies], then Arantos starts yelling at the crowd until the people that want to greet Ciel have formed a proper line.



After almost the entire Temple has exchanged a few words with the famous Queen Ciel Ryder, the Star of Hope, we follow Arantos towards the temple.

"Weird shaepe," Hukarere quietly comments as we walk, her Reo accent making a rare appearance.

The marble half-sphere that is the temple is quite unremarkable aside from its unusual shape. It's just a symbolic representation of the Realm, though the land we walk on is more like a flat Earth than an actual spherical planet, as far as we know, that is.

"You won't find anything exceedingly beautiful inside the temple itself. It's a place for solemn meditation, not artistic expression," Ciel sagely explains.

"Still weird," Roxanne whispers, earning herself a glare from my angel.

The cheeky succubus glances at my white wolf, and I see Hukarere's eyes smile under her helmet.



The inside of the temple is just a wide circular hall where the statues to the sixteen Humanoid Gods are arranged in a circle near the wall with the large sphere representing the Genderless God of Existence in the center.

It's Hukarere's first time inside a temple, so I make a mental note to tell Sandoro to have the Chimera soldiers be taught at least the basics of religion.

"[Are there any Chimera Gods?]" Hukarere asks excitedly in Reo.

"[No, there aren't…]" I quietly answer, and I pity her as her excitement is replaced with a somewhat depressed look.

"Your nation was gone long before the first Humanoid God Ascended," Ciel explains, and Arantos gives us a curious look, but keeps walking.



As we cross through the second floor towards Arantos' office, we pass by Logan, a former adventurer who became a scholar.

The big black man seems to recognize us and waves absentmindedly out of shock, then he notices the Lordsguard and cowers for a second until he remembers that he used to be a tough guy. Lina is a bit fond of him, so I'll tell her to go find him later.

Then the Lordsguard and Azador remain outside while we enter Arantos' office.

It's quite roomy, but it really doesn't have anything that's truly luxurious, though it does look comfy. There are a dozen small windows all across the back wall letting beams of light in while a simple landscape painting decorates each side wall. One of them is suspiciously similar to the Windows XP background, though. There's also a stick of incense burning on his simple desk, filling the air with a calming scent that thankfully doesn't bother Alissa's sharp senses.

Arantos motions to the simple cushioned chairs and smiles as he politely declares, "I hope that my humble office isn't too disagreeable for guests of your station, though it is a bit small for the number of people here."

"It's fine, we're all former adventurers, anyway," I assure him.

"Well, technically not all of you." He glances at Yunia.

I flash a smile. "She's not haughty enough to complain."

But she is annoyed enough to briefly glare at me.

Alissa serves us tea and cookies, and the reversal of the supposed roles amuses him.

He eagerly takes a sip of his high-quality not-earl-gray and starts, "The whole Avgin temple has been raving about all of you so much that I'd bet that half the priests across the entire realm have heard about your exploits by now." His gentle and amused tone makes me smile unconsciously.

"We can imagine," Yunia coolly replies.

And Ciel anxiously blurts out, "I'm sorry, Arantos, but I don't want to imagine how things are. Even the head priest of Escanso seems distressed with our actions." Then she covers her face with her hands as she becomes overly conscious of her own fame.

"I have a feeling that Teresina isn't usually as docile with others as she is with me," I brag a bit with a grin.

Arantos' face strains to hold back manic giggles as he admits, "Well, I, on the other hand, can't imagine Teresina of the 'Black Sunrise' being docile, except with children."

Okay, now that's a pretty cool title.

Then I give him a follow-up, "She's actually quite a nice person, all things considered, and I didn't even call her on a purging date yet, so there's still a lot we can do to get closer to her."

"'Purging date'…" Arantos mumbles and starts chuckling.

Ciel frowns and pleads, "Arantos, please, that isn't funny. Don't encourage his silly jokes."

He clears his throat and tries to control himself. "It isn't funny… it's hilariously ridiculous!" Then he fails and starts chuckling again.

"You at least heard about Ciel's new title, right?" Roxanne slyly asks.

And his chuckles now grow into hearty laughs. "Oh, yes, yes, yes! Queen Ciel Ryder, the Star of Hope of Escanso! That's amazing!"

Ciel sighs in resignation, then breathes in and puffs up her jiggly, large chest. "I'll take that title with pride! It's evidence that people are looking up to me, so I won't disappoint them," she boldly declares.

Arantos quickly gets his chuckling back under control, then he dries the corners of his eyes and sighs. "And we're all proud of what you've achieved," he softly replies, his gentle voice tickling our ears again.

Ciel nods energetically, not letting herself be affected by the teasing.

Lina grabs her hand and suddenly declares, "Her title is evidence of her kindness. The intention behind it was to inspire hope instead of fear."

Her declaration surprises us a little, and Ciel gushes with happiness and pride.

"Indeed. It's a good Title," Arantos gently agrees and gives Lina an affable smile.

"Compared to mine, yeah, I'm a bit envious," I mumble with a slight pout.

"Good Luck" is from a joke, and "Shapeshifter" carries a hint of fear, so I'd like it if my next one was kinder. Alissa and Hana don't have particularly good Titles either since they're both earned from feats that don't invoke particularly good memories, especially in Hana's case.

Arantos clears his throat and changes the topic, "Anyway, I've heard a lot about your adventures, but I'm actually quite curious about you, Lord Aoi, or should I use another honorific?" He shifts his gaze to my stunning and slender blue-haired wife.

"That one is fine, but I don't care about honorifics as long as you don't call me 'it,'" Aoi calmly replies with a friendly grin.

"But only in private," Yunia quickly adds. "In public, you should use Royal Lord or 'your Highness' since we wish to make sure that everyone recognizes us as royalty."

Arantos raises his eyebrows in surprise. "'Queen' wouldn't suffice?" He confusedly asks.

"We're royals, but we haven't been crowned, yet," she soberly replies.

"I understand." He nods respectfully. "But as I was saying, I'm very curious about Aoi. I did not expect Wolf to do something as ridiculous as converting a monster. Is it true that you, Aoi, have a system given by the Gods?"

"I don't know if it's 'Gods-given,' but I only have a 'Status' and no skill system for now," Aoi answers, then turns to me. "When will I gain one?"

I use [Sense Soul] on her and inspect the outer layer of her soul. Her soul is like a half-peeled orange in comparison to a normal monster's, and she lacks both the instinct to kill humanoids and the protection against [Bind] that normal monsters have.

Right now, it does seem like the "peeled" part of her soul is smaller than it was before, but I think it's about halfway to being fully "healed."

"I don't know, but I'd guess we're about halfway there," I answer with a shrug.

"How, exactly, did you do it?" Arantos questions me, his tone suddenly becoming deadly serious.

I smile diplomatically to disarm him. "I can't answer that now, but one day, we will reveal it."

He stares at me for a moment, and a pout slowly grows on his round face, then he turns to Ciel. "I assume it isn't anything objectionable?"

"It isn't. There are a few secrets around it that we don't want to reveal," she answers factually.

Arantos raises one eyebrow bemusedly and turns back to me. "Well, I should've expected something like that from you. But there's something else I'm concerned about." -He turns to Aoi- "How old are you?"

"I'm two years old!" She happily answers.

Arantos blinks blankly, a bit disconcerted. "And… and that's long enough for you to become an adult?"

She looks down at her own flat chest and frowns as a small hope for getting big boobs suddenly sprouts within her, but she knows for a fact that she's already an adult, and that immediately squashes that hope. "I could have children if Wolfy took off his Ring of Fertility."

"She's a breeder-type, so she was born with enough intelligence to build a civilization," Ciel explains, appeasing Arantos a little.

But that's not enough for him. "Still, her growth is surprising, even for a dragon," he presses on.

"I ate a lot of different monsters, so I grew quite fast," Aoi happily explains, and he hums in understanding.

"Somewhat like 'Experience,' then. Killing a variety of monsters earns more growth than killing the same type repeatedly," he theorizes.

"Exactly," Aoi confirms.

And Arantos sighs in relief. "That's good. I was worried that Wolf and Aoi might have had an 'improper' relationship, so I had to question you about it."

Ciel nods in agreement and tiredly admits, "That's understandable. His reputation really isn't particularly good, so it's better to confirm things."

"And whose fault is that?" I annoyedly reply, then we turn our heads towards Alissa, who does her best to ignore our gazes.

"Not entirely mine," she quietly comments and smiles smugly.

"True," Ciel whispers and glances at me.

Arantos chuckles softly at our antics. "As long as you live a happy life, you shouldn't feel ashamed of what others think of you," he sagely advises.

"Oh, I'm not ashamed, just annoyed," I calmly state.



After a few more simple questions, Arantos suggests that we visit his wife, Alana, but their house is a bit too small to host everyone at once. I suggest that we split up so that we can all meet our friends in town, and then meet up again for lunch.

But I have one last matter that I want to talk about with Arantos. "Before we leave, I'd like to do some research on it if the temple has any sort of knowledge about traveling between the Realms or Cycles," I request.

"What a curious topic," Arantos replies and subtly narrows his eyes in suspicion.

"We stumbled upon something related to it, and we think the Gods want us to learn more about this topic," Ciel stoically explains.

"Hm…" Arantos hums as he thinks and readjusts his half-circle glasses. "I assume you can't tell me more about your reasons for this request."

Ciel gently shakes her head. "No, and this time, we might never be able to."

Arantos sighs and massages his neck. "Well, what you want isn't forbidden knowledge, just extremely peculiar."

"We'd be grateful if you could keep it private," Yunia politely requests.

He nods in understanding. "I'll ask Logan to compile it since he already knows most of you, so he should be discreet about it."

"Thank you," she softly replies.



Alissa, Hana, Roxanne, and Aoi will meet with Selina, my first crush in this world; Ciel will search for Bitar, her old friend; Lina will visit Gimbo, her Enchanting teacher; and Yunia and I will go meet with the Ryzeks.

Before we split up, Arantos takes me to the library, where Logan spends most of his days.

His large and wide back is instantly recognizable from among all the small and nerdy other scholars, which is a somewhat comical sight.

As we pass one of the priests, I notice an incredibly familiar device.

A large, wooden rectangle the size of an open tome, large buttons marked with either the symbols for one and zero or the basic arithmetic operations, and small lights that turn on or off based on input.

This is an electric binary calculator.

I stop in my tracks and stare as I interrogate the girls. They're absolutely sure that the most advanced calculator they'd ever seen before was a mechanical one made by dwarves that we have in our treasury.

But this one is definitely electrical.

Arantos looks back at me confusedly. "Hm?" He hums, then he follows my gaze and grins. "Ah, that. That's our own homemade version of the electric Lylanine, a computer that Lyle Rizek invented. It's built using a peculiar invention he named Wolf's Gate, and it uses another of his inventions, Lylean Logic, as the theoretical basis to form these electrical circuits. About a month ago, he all of a sudden completely shook the field of Mathematics with his inventions."

"We were still inside the dungeon, so we didn't hear about that…" I mumble, still a bit stunned.

The scholar using the "Lylanine" notices my stare and raises an eyebrow in confusion as Arantos approaches me.

He stops beside me and grins like an excited child as he continues, his gentle voice sending a chill through me, "I heard that you were the one who guided Lyle towards his incredible discovery, which just furthers the mystery of 'who in Hell and Paradise are you?'"

"I did…?" I blurt out.

"Wait, you're the Wolf Ryder?" The scholar suddenly asks in disbelief.

"The very same," Arantos answers for me and chuckles mischievously.

The scholar looks at the calculator, then back at me, and suddenly exclaims, "You're the one who guided Lyle Ryzek with your Blessing! Do you have any insights to share related to the calculation of the position of the moons? My calculations are correct, but the results don't line up with reality."

I did WHAT…?!



Something suddenly pokes my soul and points me to a certain memory.

At first, I get confused about the who and why, but I'm now familiar enough with it to recognize this influence, so I accept it and start to ponder, "If your calculations are correct, then maybe the model is what's wrong. Are you sure that the orbits of the sun, the moon, and the realm are all correct? These three bodies could influence each other in very complex ways."

The scholar stares at me dumbfoundedly, then he glances at Arantos, who nods with a very excited smile, and realization strikes the scholar. "But of course! We must study the orbits more! Thank you, Grand Wolf Ryder," he declares, then bows in his seat and spins around to continue working, ignoring the dozens of annoyed glares he earned due to the noise.

I shake my head and return my thoughts to their previous track.

I guided Lyle to invent actuators and switches, yes, but they were simple electromechanical devices, which don't even compare to a Godsdamned electronic calculator. I don't even remember what I actually said to him that led him to discover… whatever this is…

I turn to Arantos and question, "This 'Wolf's Gate,' is it an electrical switch that lets electricity pass only if a third input is energized?"

He grabs his chubby chin in thought and answers, "I don't know the particulars of it since there are many variants of a Wolf's Gate, but I think it's appropriate to say that it's the physical construction of a 'logic gate' as described by Lylean Logic."

"Do you have a book on 'Lylean Logic' here?"

He nods positively. "We do. I'll ask Logan to find a copy to gift to you."

I smile excitedly. "I appreciate that very much."

I also ask to look inside the electric "Lylanine" and discover that it's jam-packed with finger-sized cylinders, all connected by thick wires.

Its overall construction is quite delicate, so neither the scholar nor Arantos want me to touch it. I notice a lack of proper insulators, like rubber, and they seem to have used wood and leather instead, both of which need to be kept completely dry to act as insulators, so this device needs delicate care to not end up frying itself.

The internals of each "Wolf's Gate" are visible, which reveals to me that they are, indeed, diodes and transistors. They're disks of different metals stacked together, and putting a few points in [Metal Appraisal] reveals that they're all made of silicon with something else added to modify its properties.

As far as the girls know, this world actually has managed to build an Analytical Engine, a huge, mechanical, general-purpose calculator, but they hadn't developed electromechanical components yet.

Electric engineering is an underdeveloped field in this world because anything it can do, magic and enchanting can do better, and that's why I guided Lyle towards the actuator and switch. If he made something useful with those two inventions, then it would open up the field for further research.

I don't exactly remember what I said to him that led him to discover the diode, but I do remember mentioning something about silicon and logic. To think that he went as far as jumping directly to electronics with just some vague words from me is amazing, really.

I do have to make a correction, though.

I lightly touch the calculator and state, "An electric calculator would be something that could be constructed using solely [Electric Magic], but this isn't that. The use of logic gates sets it apart from the typical electric device, so I think this calculator needs a new adjective."

"How about simply 'logic calculator'?" The scholar suggests.

I shake my head negatively and explain, "Too abstract. If we find other ways to physically build logic gates without a 'Wolf's Gate,' then the name will be misleading." And I try not to cringe at the usage of my name.

"How about… 'electrolf'?" Arantos suggests with a sly grin.

I immediately shut that down, "Horrible suggestion. How about 'electronic'?"

"Why the 'ic' suffix? What does it mean?" The scholar asks confusedly.

Fuck…

My knowledge of Latin and Greek isn't good enough to answer that one.

"It's also too similar to 'electric,'" Arantos points out, and I start to regret bringing up this topic.

"What about 'wolfic' or 'wolfical'?" The scholar gives another horrible suggestion.

But this time, Arantos also agrees with me. "I don't think that's a good one. There could be a way to build a Wolf's Gate that uses mana or some other form of energy, so joining 'electron' with 'Wolf' seems like a more proper choice."

"'Electrolf' it is, then," the scholar agrees with a nod, and I just stay quiet, silently cringing.



After we talk to Logan about the books I want, I invite him for lunch with us, and he seems a bit happy at the prospect of talking to Lina again. He helped her a lot back when I had asked her to study this world's history, so I guess they kind of became friends from that.

Once we're outside of the temple, Arantos suggests, "I've heard a few concerning things about you and heretics, so may I suggest that you complement your escort with a few Templars?"

"I'm fine with that," I readily accept. Although Teresina asked us to, we didn't bother to bring the Templars from Escanso with us, so these will do.

Azador goes to the castle to deliver a message to Silvane, and the girls take a Space mage transport to the other parts of the town, but I want to have a little journey, so I suggest to Yunia, "How about we take a walk to the Nobles' Quarter? I want to take a stroll through the town."

"Sure, as long as you [Massage] my feet later," she replies with a subtle smile.

I smile back as the remembered taste of her feet gives me a boner. "Didn't even need to ask."



We walk hand in claws as I casually tell her of our adventures in this town, then she frowns concernedly as I describe the multiple times when we almost died.

"I'd like to say that you had a nice and simple life here, but even for someone like me, your life has been quite eventful…" She comments with a slightly pitying look.

"I guess it was a sort of trial for me. It helped reforge my mind into how it is today," I soothingly reply and gently kiss the back of her hand.

She clutches my hand and caresses my mirror-like scales. "I'm glad that these memories didn't leave a wound on your soul."

I look ahead and let my eyes wander as I absentmindedly think out loud, "One or two of the memories make me feel a bit bad about the way I behaved, but at least I don't feel anything negative when I think about this town. The people here are nice as long as you pull your own weight, and they don't judge you too much unless you try to stand out. I was just unlucky, which is what earned me my nickname…"

She gives me a subtle smirk and whispers, "You hate that nickname because it's the truth…"

"I do…" I begrudgingly admit.



After a casual stroll, we reach the Nobles' Quarter, and our escorts relax a bit since there's little traffic here.

We stop by a sweets shop to buy a few small Gorgon fruit sweets for us and our escorts. These sweets aren't stupidly expensive like the ones from the capital, so they accept the gift without any of the awkwardness from last time. They taste like blueberry and lychee, so they're a pretty good light snack.

Then we soon reach the Ryzek estate, and we stop before the black metal gate to talk to the guard in shining chain mail.

"Ah… Mister Lyle Rizek left for the High Forest a day-cycle ago," the guard explains, and we take a moment to process this information.

"This is quite convenient, I guess," Yunia comments with a wry smile.

"Surprising, too, but if he named an invention after me…" I mumble with a frown as my tail stiffly waves about from my mixed feelings.

The guard bows and offers, "Would your Lordship desire to come in? Signeur Horvath and Madame Helena are currently within."

"We'll pay them a short visit, then we'll return to the temple," I decide.

The guard presses a button, apparently an electrical one since I didn't sense him feeding it any mana, and a butler comes out to greet us.

After confirming our identities, we're allowed in, and Sebastian, who I don't even need to use [Sense Soul] on to confirm his name, leads us through the familiar estate.

I feel like the yellow-bricked mansion was plucked straight out of Mac Gantus with how perfectly it follows imperial architecture. Its vibrancy clashes a bit with the pastel colors of the rest of the mansions in the Nobles' Quarter, but that just makes it more interesting to admire.

The roomy interior is decorated with yellow and blue tiles with flowing patterns, and the air is magically conditioned to be perfectly fresh. It feels like imperial houses are designed to be like huge ballrooms.

We meet up with the Ryzek couple in their backyard flower garden. Helena is drinking tea while her husband is playing with electricity, making it flow between a few pylons that surround his raised platform.

The noblewoman is thin and petite with a very kind smile, and her black hair is styled in a girlish braid that betrays her age. Horvath is a lanky man with wild eyes and an enviously long mustache twirled in a stereotypically villainous way.

Once they notice our approach, Helena stands up and smiles at us while Horvath stops his training and goes over to stand beside her.

"The prodigious Lord Wolf Ryder and the stunning Lord Yulania Ryder, it's an honor to receive the new royals here," Horvath greets us with a wide, slightly creepy, smile.

"The distinguished Ryzek family has only grown since coming to Rabanara, I see," Yunia returns the courtesy.

While I give them a handshake, and they both seem quite to be interested in my shiny scales, Yunia goes for the elven greeting, and they both lightly kiss her hand.

Then we sit down and quickly exchange a few pleasantries.

Helena lowers her head respectfully and affirms, "Our son owes you a lot for your guidance. The invention of the Wolf's Gate has established his path as a researcher and given him prestige worthy of a noble."

"He went a lot further with my advice than I could have ever expected, so I believe that his own brilliance helped him the most," I politely reply.

"Better yet, let's thank the Goddess of Knowledge for Blessing you and giving your words their due weight," Horvath adds.

I smile warmly as I feel a bit of an odd feeling within me. "Yes, I also have a lot to thank her for."

Then Horvath grins like a villain as he reveals, "Lyle is currently going on a vacation around the High Forest as a reward for his genius invention, but after he's done, he'd like to work for you and continue his research."

Horvath isn't an unpleasant person, it's just that his face unnerves me a bit, so I contain my discomfort and smile diplomatically. "That's excellent news. I have many ideas about what we could build together by using his inventions."

Now that Lyle has opened the door to electronics, the number of possibilities is thrilling. I feel like it's just a matter of time before I'll be on the internet laughing at memes once again…



After a short and polite chat, we return to the temple and start poring over the books that Logan collected for us.

I, of course, first read Lyle's book on Lylean Logic to sate my crippling curiosity.

It really is boolean logic. I now remember that I mentioned propositional logic to him, which is what he used as a basis to define the axioms of Lylean Logic.

The idea of Turing-complete computers doesn't seem to have been developed yet, so we'll still need to formally develop the theory of computation before this technology can truly spread around the world.

Still, we'll basically be skipping a hundred years of human history just so that I can see a stupid meme about a cute shark girl playing games.

And I'm fucking stoked.

Regarding slightly more important matters, Yunia collects some interesting information about intra-Cycle and inter-Cycle travel. There's not a lot of information about it, but the basic idea is that nobody should ever attempt either of those things.

Other Cycles are dangerous. They're completely alien to us and could fuck shit up real bad if anything from them is allowed to come into ours, so the temple considers trying to find a way to travel between them to be heresy. However, thanks to the fact that we're a family with three Blessings, we're basically immune from their persecution, so we don't have to worry about that.

Since other Realms are supposed to be very similar to each other, it's quite likely that Earth is within our Cycle, and that's something that I used to want to get confirmation about from the Gods, but now, I don't really care anymore.

Whether travel between Realms is allowed or not isn't clear, though. It's also said to be dangerous, but it's not explicitly forbidden.

The other Realms likely have their own version of the Humanoid Gods, and though they could have their own rules or Sins, they might not have a God of Existence ensuring that the rules are obeyed, like with Earth. This means that life in the other Realms could actually be worse than on Earth or Rupegia. A resource-hungry Realm is just as bad as a completely alien outer-Cycle Realm. And though everyone in the Cycle is under the God of Creation, that doesn't mean that there aren't evil people or agents of the God of Destruction out there.

There's also no confirmation or denial about whether traveling between Realms is actually possible, just that attempting it is dangerous. Well, at this point, it's clear to us that the temple knows that it's possible, but they're trying to just obscure it without outright lying about it.

Now that I have a better perspective on other Realms, I think that the person who sent me that message when I first came here was actually Earth's God.



Sender: God.

"I'm sorry about this, but there's no way for you to go back."



And I'm starting to believe that it was someone above the Humanoid Gods or Earth's God that brought me here because it seems that the Gods of each Realm don't interact much, so I find it hard to believe Earth's and Rupegia's Gods conspired to bring me here.

All these tidbits of information are based on even smaller Messages from the Gods, making it a puzzle that has been slowly filled out throughout the ages.

My conclusion from this brief bout of research is that as long as you don't make a tunnel which a swarm could come through, then maybe travel between Realms can be justified with a good enough reason.

This is a bit of a Pandora's Box, though. If I make a deal with another Realm's God to allow me to travel between our Realms, then it sets a precedent that others could use to also travel between Realms. If the other Realms' Gods aren't completely robotic and can be reasoned with, then they could be convinced to loosen Realm travel restrictions over generations, so after the first person opens the door, it's something that could end up becoming a problem in the future.

Wait, isn't that exactly what happened to me?

I used to want to simply go back to Earth, but now that I'm comfortable with living my life in Rupegia, I've started thinking about how I could use other Realms to my benefit. I'm the problem.

The Box has actually already been opened with me, and now I have the choice to use the Forbidden Knowledge, or to take it with me to the grave.

But I find the temptation incredibly hard to resist.



I sigh and close the book. My reading of Lylean Logic has been interrupted by this dilemma.

Yunia gives me a questioning look. She has no interest in inter-Realm travel, but for me, the possibilities are a bit alluring. It's simply an intrinsic desire I have to know more, to explore the unknown, to boldly go where no man has gone before. Maybe I could even bring back knowledge from a more technically or magically advanced civilization to help our world, who knows?

Godsdamned Pandora's Box.

I'm loath to just outright dismiss inter-Realm traveling, but the seriousness of this decision is simply too great for someone like me to make on my own, so I feel like I should just drop this crazy idea altogether.

I push my chair closer to Yunia's and give her my puppy eyes until she comforts me. I don't think I'll be able to make a final decision about it right now, so I'll just postpone it until it becomes relevant again.



Intermission - Lina



I see a large house that was carved from a handful of huge black boulders with red streaks. There's also a low, shingled roof where small mushrooms and moss grows, and I recognize most of them as being edible. The facade is concave, increasing the amount of surface area for a large carving, and the focus point of the facade is right in front of the gate, where I am.

The carving depicts the glorious front gate of Hombombein; the impregnable fortifications of the main wall; the long and complex artificial waterfalls, the Mountain's Scar; and the towering statues of our ancestors lining the main road.

This is the most beautiful house I've ever seen, but I'm not here to be like Wolfy and rave about architecture.

While I admire the carving, the gate guard calls Sebastian, the slave butler, but then the butler hurries out of the house with an anxious expression.

He suddenly recognizes me and immediately stops in place. "Lina, it's you!" He shouts as he smiles, then makes a grimace and assumes a polite servant's demeanor. "Royal Lord Lina, it's an honor to have you here," the young human greets with a bow.

"I'm… happy to be back," I awkwardly reply, unsure of what to say, then I notice how the butler remains bowed, so I hurriedly add, "You may rise."

He straightens up immediately, his face struggling to hold back a smile, but I only feel guilt when I see the collar around his neck.



He happily guides me in, and we cross Nala's small front garden, which stirs up nostalgic memories about my time here, then we enter the house, and the perfect, cool air instantly puts me at ease.

The house doesn't have many windows, so they use crystal lights to illuminate the interiors, giving it a very cozy and soothing atmosphere.

Sebastian offers me a seat on the comfortable sofas on the right side of the room while he prepares a simple cocktail at the large bar that takes up the other side. My escorts remain outside except for one who stands by the door, silent like a statue.

Though I should be looking forward to my reunion with Gimbo, I still can't shake the guilt I feel from being freed.

Worrying about something I can't change, at least for now, would get both Wolfy and Yunia to chastise me.

I also don't want to worry them while they're sharing a happy moment together, so I smother this negative emotion and focus on the now. There's still a long way before I can turn this blessed Fate of mine into something more than just happiness for myself.

Sebastian serves me the cocktail with a smile, and in the drink, I can see an uncountable number of globules of different liquids that refuse to mix with one another, like oil and water. A traditional dwarven Cycle.

I thank him and sip on it slowly, trying to figure out all the different flavors within it. The first one I manage to identify is Dwarven Coffin, which makes me a bit happy. When the guilt eventually subsides, I should ask Armanpoosh to procure a bottle of it for me.

A minute later, Gimbo comes in together with his wife. He still looks the same as he did before with his youthful face, his shining dark hair, and his tired-looking eyes, though now, they're filled with happiness from his wide smile.

Nala's gentle, smiling face seems to have gained a few more wrinkles, but her lustrous and wavy light brown hair is still just as stunning as I remember. I'm almost certain she has some elven inheritance.

The two quickly walk towards me with linked arms, and I stand to receive them.

"Gimbo, Nala," I politely greet and nod respectfully. I really wish that I could bow to them, but I can't anymore, not even to them.

They don't stop at the sofa before me and continue walking forward, then they unlink their arms, and Nala wordlessly pulls me into a hug, stunning me into speechlessness.

"We couldn't believe that it was you when we heard the news, but it is, it is…" Gimbo softly blurts out, his voice breaking up, then he hugs me, too.

After a moment where I still can't move, Nala pulls back and caresses my cheek as she confesses, "We were worried about you because you were always so harsh and tense. We didn't think you were ready for a life of adventuring, but how wrong we were, oh, how wrong."

"Though you still do seem a bit tense…" Gimbo adds with a wry smile.

I sigh and calm myself down, then I give them each a quick hug. After facing armies of monsters and heretics, showing some gratitude to the couple that so kindly took care of me and worried about my well-being should be a simple thing.

I lay my hands on their shoulders and smile as I confidently declare, "Thank you for everything you did for me. I wouldn't be here without your guidance…"


Intermission end.


Ciel's meeting with Bitar was so awkward that my schadenfreude overwhelms my jealousy and improves my mood. The little shit might have given up on Ciel, but he still stares at her delicious cleavage and luscious ass at every opportunity he gets, so the dragon in me keeps coming up with ways to assert dominance. It doesn't help that her sense of fashion has been slightly corrupted by the almost-exhibitionist elves.

I just brush my jealousy off as annoying dragon things, but I can't deny that I enjoy seeing him fumble with his words, and that's enough sadism to satisfy my human side. I do approve of how Ciel doesn't hug him anymore, especially considering how thin her dress is.

As lunchtime approaches, Azador arranges for carriages for all of us, and Ciel, Yunia, Arantos, Bitar, and I have to share one.

Bitar's expressive eyebrows are knitted together in a frown as he scans over my draconic features, which seem to distract him from stealthily ogling at Ciel. His blue eyes lack brilliance in comparison to Yunia's, but I do admit that they go well with his dark hair and make his classically handsome features more striking.

Still, to me, he just looks like an annoyed puppy.

"You seem concerned about something, Bitar," Arantos reads my mind, his honeyed voice unraveling Bitar's eyebrows a small amount.

And he immediately blurts out, "His scales and claws look sharp. How does he not… cut others with his touch?"

I remove the padding on my claws and run a hand along the wooden wall of the carriage, leaving five visible grooves in it.

"You think they don't enjoy a little blood?" I reply with a sadistic grin, and both Arantos and Bitar slowly raise their eyebrows as they stare at me in disbelief.

"Wolfy…!" Ciel angrily whispers.

"Alright, alright…" I cast [Grow] on the grooves to repair them, then I pad my claws and run them along the wood again, making a loud scratching noise, but not leaving any grooves in it. "I have a lot of control over my own body. I can even make things larger and longer." Then I showcase that by making my claws monstrously large.

Ciel blushes in embarrassment and pinches my shoulder. "Stop it…!" She whispers-shouts.

"I can also make things smaller in case it's too tight," I tease one last time and shrink my claws.

Ciel seems like she's about to erupt with anger, so I stop there. One of the advantages of [Bind] is knowing where the line is so that I don't go too far.

"Is… is that a skill that can be learned?" Bitar hesitantly asks, then both he and Arantos stare at me intensely, anxiously waiting for my answer.

I grin at Ciel while Yunia sends me a subtle, smug glance, then I explain to them all about [Soul Manipulation] and the [Solidification] spell.



We reach the restaurant that's been partially rented out for us at the same time as Gimbo's carriage.

Lina comes out of it along with the couple, and they're followed by Toroo, a friend from my time at Rabanara's University, and her husband, a man named Larkin.

She's a solemn-looking and cute, young wereowl woman with brown hair with white streaks; long, spiky eyelashes and eyebrows; round, yellow eyes; feathers coming out of the top of her hair in a way that resembles cat ears; claws on her hands; and a rather small mouth.

Larkin is a weredog with the characteristics of a brown Labrador and pool-blue eyes. His amiable face gives me the impression that he'd make an excellent pet, for some reason. The two have the delicate demeanor of nobles even though they're just high-class commoners, but the man seems rather nervous about meeting with us.

Toroo carries their child, a baby wereowl boy with a very round face and large, yellow eyes. Ciel and Yunia immediately lock on to the cute little one like how a predator stares at its prey, though Yunia is more subtle with her interest.

The young mother comes scurrying towards us with a happy smile on her face. "Hoh! Diamond dragon scales! Lord Wolf, you've changed so much!" She exclaims, then gives us a lady-like curtsy.

I gently smile back and smoothly reply, "Though you didn't grow horns like I did, you've also changed, Madame Toroo. Your grace is befitting of a mother now."

She giggles elegantly and walks over to Yunia for the common elven greeting.

After we go through the usual pleasantries of nobles and introductions, we enter the restaurant and find Silvane and Nononya at our reserved table.

Then I notice something interesting.

Soul Info​
Name	Silvane Andera	Race	Silver Elf	Level	49
HP	100	MP	2,640	Magic Power	1,140
Strength	10	Endurance	13

Soul Info​
Name	Nononya Andera	Race	Rabbit-Type Wereanimal	Level	22
HP	100	MP	1,110	Magic Power	560
Strength	9	Endurance	10

Oh, fuck, they've married!

Silvane's upturned blue eyes stare into mine with a gentle but excited look. As a connoisseur of the elven body, her extreme femininity and tender behavior activate the breeding instincts within me, but I keep them well under control.

I've never seen her wear an elven dousnadeia; instead, she prefers simple, plain dresses that hug her lithe body in all the right places and go well with her straight, silver hair.

Nononya is still the same adorable and huggable white rabbit girl as always. Her short white hair is just as poofy as her rabbit tail, and her large turquoise eyes seem stunned, though her whiskers still twitch with each step I take. The "presence" that comes from my high level and race must be affecting her quite strongly.

I smother the dragon completely and give her the most human and gentle smile that I can, which seems to be enough to help her relax.

"Lord Ryders, I'm overjoyed that we're able to meet again," Silvane greets with a wide smile.

"And this time, at least we're both clothed," I reply with a tease, and Nononya instantly blushes.

But Silvane takes it in stride, "If you'd like to undress, we wouldn't mind." Then she smiles innocently.

I just laugh it off and offer a handshake. The different reactions that people have to my sharp claws and shiny scales amuses me.

Silvane takes my hand without any hesitation and inspects the scales with curiosity. "They're so beautiful," she hums in wonder, then raises her gaze to look at me. "I'm envious of how your children will inherit the characteristics of the Symbol of Might." Then she releases my hand.

Unless I put a few in you.

I look at the black, thick hide of my palm with a bit of fondness as I confess, "They're quite often a bit inconvenient to have, but the draconic pride that has been born within me forbids me from removing them."

She lets out a short, cute giggle. "It doesn't compare to your troubles, but sleeping on my side is a bit uncomfortable, so I sympathize, even if just a little bit."

"Oh, yes, they do bother me a bit," Yunia quietly agrees as her long ears twitch.

"I've found a way to temporarily become fully human again, though, so it's not as bad as it could be," I reveal and shrink my hand a little bit to give an example.

Both of them raise their eyebrows in surprise, then Silvane smiles with her eyes. "That's great… really. I'm happy for you," she warmly replies.

Then I offer my hand to Nononya. "And how about you? How have you been?"

"G-g-great…!" Nononya exclaims and energetically grabs my hand. "I've made so much progress with [Summoning Magic] that I'm almost ready to submit my improvements to the University."

Oh, right, she said that her project was to expand the [Summon Small Bird] and [Summon Dog] spells.

Her mouth continues to move, but she doesn't say anything else, and neither of us move our hands, so we just remain like that, staring at each other in silence.

I grin as her eyes start to gloss over and her white skin slowly reddens.

"Nono is quite absentminded today," Silvane comments with a wry smile, then gently caresses one of Nono's long rabbit ears, making her shiver and re-energizing her as she suddenly shakes my hand vigorously.

I let my thick tail freely wag in amusement, grabbing Nono's attention again, and she stops moving her hand to stare at it, mesmerized.

"You should tell me about the progress of your research later," I casually mention, then I release her hand, and Nono snaps back to reality once again.



Soon after we take our seats, the rest of my wives arrive at the restaurant with Selina, her husband, and Ciel's unofficial mother, Alana. Unfortunately, it seems that Hatara and Garanae went with Lyle on his vacation, so they aren't here to join this impromptu party. Also, Nour left his rented house, and we don't know where he is.

Selina is just as cute as I remembered. Her blonde hair has been tied into a neat bun, giving her a slightly mature air that makes her seem older, though I'm sure she's the same age as the system says I am.

Alana is a chubby blonde woman with a pixie cut and a very strong "kind auntie/sassy mother" aura. Her [Cooking] skill is known to be legendary, and perhaps even better than Krysta's considering how she managed to fatten up an ex-Templar like Arantos.

Alissa is quite happy to meet with Silvane, and the two girlfriends share a tight hug, allowing me to savor Silvane's small mounds through Alissa's [Bind].

The introduction of Aoi stuns our new acquaintances, then we give everyone a quick show by turning into dragons at the same time and striking a pose as we roar (not very loud, though, to not scare the rest of the restaurant).

I'd love to have a picture of this moment.

The applause that we receive in return inflates the ego of the dragons inside us so much that it becomes hard for us to turn into humanoids again, but the smell of our food arriving pushes the gluttonous dragons to give in.

My creation, the baby Harpy wings with Buffalo sauce is still in vogue, and they've started coming up with variations of the sauce, even creating something very similar to barbecue. They've also come up with new recipes that use Worcestershire, including using it in a hamburger patty, though, unfortunately, the dish is just the patty and not a proper sandwich.

Silvane and Nono finally tell us that they got married while we were inside the dungeon. Though Nono is obviously awkward about showing affection in public, she still gives us a smile as bright as the sun when Silvane calls her "my wife." They really are so cute together that I almost shed a manly tear from witnessing their happiness.

We may have missed their ceremony due to Arreira's trials, but at least they'll be able to be present for ours.

And once the food starts to run out, I broach a more cerebral topic, "So, Nono, how's your research been going?"

She jerks her head towards me and covers her mouth with her hand as she cutely chews, her cheeks slightly bulging, then she swallows and answers, "I've managed to alter the spells and increased their breadth without increasing the spell's complexity in turn."

Roxanne perks her head up at that, suddenly interested. "But that's impossible," she states confusedly.

Nono smiles smugly and giggles softly. "Normally, it is, but I've rebuilt the spell, removing the unnecessary parts, so it's now a straight-up improvement from the original one."

Roxanne's mouth hangs open for a second. "Okay, that's actually impressive. You might even manage to have the system replace the original spell if it spreads around enough."

Which is exactly what we want to do with [Bind]…

Silvane joins in with high praise, "Nono will have her name written in the history of magic due to her accomplishment."

And the cute bunny girl's posture shrinks from the sudden attention as she looks down and giggles, then she lifts her eyes towards us and confesses, "Wolf-… Lord Wolf's notes about [Summoning Magic] helped a lot with grasping its true structure. Since it's an incomplete magic school, there were a lot of little things I could improve on."

"Lord Wolf's Blessing is well deserved, I see," Silvane follows as she pats Nono's head.

"Hooh, yes, he even helped me a lot with [Illusion Magic], too," Toroo joins in and nods at me gracefully.

"The Goddess once again shows her foresight by having recognized Royal Lord Wolf's wisdom so early on," Arantos states, receiving many words of agreement in return.

"But let's not lose sight of the ones who worked so hard to actually achieve these results," I smoothly announce and turn the heat back on Nono and Toroo, though only the latter is pleased by it.



Once the desserts arrive, our talk breaks off into casual chatter, with most of the girls flocking around Toroo and her baby.

"We're going to get fat from feasting for so many days in a row…" Ciel mumbles with a depressed tone as she stares at the sweets.

"At least for you, it all goes to your cow tits," Roxanne replies and glares angrily at Ciel's juicy, bouncy bits.

Ciel frowns and looks down. "What do you mean? They've become bigger…?"

Hana reaches over and fondles Ciel quite vigorously. The male side of the table, plus Silvane and Nono, all refuse to look at the scene.

Ciel bats Hana's hand away, and the cheeky dragonkin chuckles. "No, they haven't. She's playing with you," Hana exposes the evil succubus.

"Your ass, though, has become fatter," Yunia bluntly states, and Ciel groans as my elven queen subtly smirks.

"Not another word on this topic," Ciel orders, and we obey.

I keep Nono company and have her detail what improvements she's made with her research. She managed to incorporate [Monster Summoning] into the spell, so the pool of animals to summon draws from the soul's Experience instead of being pre-built, allowing it to be expanded a lot more easily than before.

I knew it was the right idea to give her my notes about [Monster Summoning].

Then Silvane brings up a topic that gives me chills, "Say, Alissa. I heard some rumors about Wolf's 'appetite.'" And she gives Alissa a subtle, sly smile.

"They're probably true," Alissa immediately replies in a sober tone.

Silvane is taken aback. "I'm sorry…?" She mumbles, stunned.

Alissa smiles warmly as she innocently pimps me up, "Wolfy is part dragon now, and he was already an insatiable beast before, so he has only become even more of a devourer of women."

Silvane blinks once, her face completely inexpressive. "So… he actually lays with whoever he wants?"

Alissa nods and happily explains, "We do too, but only with other women. No men besides Wolfy will be ever allowed to touch us."

Silvane stays silent for a long moment, the only movement in her impassive face the blinking of her eyes, then she suddenly blurts out, "I want to negotiate for a Breeding Contract."

Half the table goes silent, stunned at her words, while Alissa and I both freeze, then her smile widens at the same speed that my eyebrows rise.

Lina's Trivia: The term Breeding Contract is rarely used due to how perverse it sounds, so the more prudish nobles usually refer to it as a Child Contract and the like.

"But of course," Alissa replies with a manic grin and commands Yunia to help her through [Bind], then the negotiations begin.

"Nononya is a virgin, so I'd also like to sell her first time to you," Silvane states matter-of-factly, and I choke on my spit.

Holy fuck!

The dragon roars and laughs out loud as his majestic cock pierces the sky with one of the biggest erections I've ever had.

I clear my throat and recompose myself, then Nono and I stay awkwardly silent for a moment as we watch the negotiations progress at light speed.

I glance at her and comment, "I didn't know you saw me that way."

"I don't understand…?" She asks back as she tilts her head, making her rabbit ears sway. At least for once, she isn't blushing.

I frown and scratch my cheek with a claw as I try to rephrase what I said, almost getting myself cut in the process. "I mean, I didn't know that you were attracted to me enough to want a child."

Her short white hair puffs out as she becomes flustered. "W-w-well…! How could I not? How could any woman not? Or even a good portion of men…! Besides, I'm a noblewoman now, at least this much is to be expected of me!"

Wait, I think I'm assuming a bit too much here.

I steel myself and ask directly, "You'd have my child, but you aren't romantically interested in me?"

She looks away and pats her own head just like Silvane does. "N-no… I'm sorry. I think of you as a close friend, though. Besides, I was born a commoner, so I never thought that a harem was something for me."

Seems like the same view as Klein's.

I grin as the evil within me makes a resurgence. "So, if I were single, you'd marry me?" I smugly tease.

Silvane instantly turns her head towards me, and for the first time, I see her gentle face show a hint of anger. "Lord Ryder, I must ask that you don't tease my wife in such ways!" She protests energetically.

I laugh heartily, then I recompose myself and gracefully nod. "I apologize. I won't push this matter further," I politely reply.

Silvane pouts while Nono sweats cold, trying her hardest to not let herself be affected by my words.

Ciel, Bitar, Arantos, Toroo, and Larkin engage in quite the lively conversation, ignoring the negotiations completely, apparently kind of intentionally. Roxanne, Lina, Aoi, Gimbo, and Nala have a casual discussion about enchanting and smithing as the dwarf couple seems to be enchanted with Aoi's curiosity in those topics, and they don't have much reason to feel surprised about the negotiations.

Selina and Thomas, her husband, intensely listen to us, completely unabashed as Hana entices them further with little tidbits about our "adventures." Alissa's stories about our adventures and "adventures" seem to have piqued their interest strongly enough that they've lost their inhibitions. As a (former, I guess) enthusiastic consumer of manga and hentai, I have absolutely no reason to judge them for it.

"Since Lord Wolf is so knowledgeable with [Summoning Magic], how about we have him aid Nononya in furthering her research?" Silvane suggests with a business smile.

Yunia shakes her head and declines, "Too vague. How would we determine that Wolf's influence has furthered her research enough?"

Silvane lowers her head respectfully as she replies, "It's not my intention to negotiate hard conditions, but rather, I merely want to ensure that the future of my wife is close to someone with a Blessing that may aid her."

Alissa and Yunia share a look as they quickly converse through [Bind], then Alissa is the one to continue, "And what about you? We heard that you're still close to the Chosen Descendant, Haaran Anara."

Silvane smiles gently as she slowly nods. "I am, and I shall remain so for the rest of my life due to my oath, but it only extends to me. Nononya is my wife, but she's still as free as she could be."

"So it's only her who's bound, but not her noble house," Alissa comments through [Bind].

"That's surprisingly fair. The Anaras don't have a reputation of being charitable," Yunia replies in my soul space.

Yeah, they sure don't.

"Hm… these terms are acceptable," Alissa finalizes the negotiations.

"Since there's no reason to wait, how about we have him finally take Nono's first time tonight?" Silvane drops a bomb.

"That'd be perfect," Alissa sets it off within my heart.

Oh, boy.



Hall of Fame of Patrons

The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:
Prince PreownedFIN.
Prince Creamy Spinach.
Lord Andrew Meyers.
Lord Novgarod.
Lord Michale Erwin.
Lord Bakerdea.
Lord Maurice.
Lord Empyrean.
Lord Mattirro Draca.
Lord Fullmoon.
Lord Sean Drake.
Lord EESDESESESRDT.
Lord FrostyCube.
Lord Mike Bartter.
Lord Cardinal Steiner.
Lord Warwulfv.
Lord Jorge Franco.
Lord Khristopher Welsh.
Lord DJ.
Lord Philip.
Lord Tenebris Lupus.
Lord The Tallest Joshua.
Lord Copey Dunt.
Lord Dracopuppy23.
Lord Chris Carter.
Lord Paul Daval.
Lord Bradly.
Lord Aubrey Powell.
Lord AnderyUC.
Lord Cidant.
Lord Tmac.
Lord Krawn.
Noble Salty Panda.
Noble Mild Fracas.
Noble Aclys.
Noble CarlBaxter.
Noble Yeuromain.
Noble Brandon Lai.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 109: The Dragon and the Rabbit

A strong, delightful shudder starts at the base of my tail and makes its way up along my spine, then it reaches my throat, and I groan in excitement.

I look at the stiff little bunny girl before me, and our eyes meet, then she shudders, though hers seems to have more fear than pleasure in them.

"Don't worry, I'm quite experienced with virgins," I cheekily brag, and Thomas chokes on his drink.

Nono is too frozen to react, but Silvane comes to her rescue again, "Oh, my, Lord Wolf Ryder, I didn't imagine you had such a twisted fetish for defiling innocent young girls." And she gives me a shit-eating grin, which is still incredibly beautiful on her elven face, regardless of how mischievous it looks.

I scoff and wave my claws dismissively at her. "'Innocence' is a myth. I merely find inexperienced women endearing, and I take pleasure in guiding them towards exploring their bodies and blooming into their sexuality."

"How noble. So you take the virginity of young girls and turn them into adventurous women?" Silvane drops a question on my lap, dripping with sarcasm.

I narrow my eyes at her and give her an intense stare for daring to mock the noble goals of a dragon. Once I see her eye twitch, I feel like she has suffered enough, so I gracefully continue, "More or less, but I wouldn't say 'adventurous,' I merely want them to have better self-esteem and confidence in their actions. And more importantly, no woman is ever 'defiled' by sex."

"Spoken like a worshiper of the Goddess of Love," Arantos hesitantly chimes in, then gives Ciel a cheeky look.

"I'd say that's a bit of a stretch, but…" Bitar adds with a frown, then shrugs.

My sadism is flaring again at being able to brag in front of other men, especially Bitar since he's so obviously attracted to one of my wives. I flash him a smug grin and give Ciel a mental "push" to interject.

She suddenly jumps in her skin as her asshole puckers, bracing herself for the slap against her ass that never comes. Once she realizes what I did, she sighs internally at my bullying, but she still does her part.

She clears her throat and defends me, "The Goddess of Love was famous for having a harem even larger than most Emperors', and she 'introduced' an uncountable number of humanoids to her beliefs. If anything, Wolfy's 'philosophy' is closer to the more devout priests of Love than it is to being a 'stretch.'"

"Wait, why have I never met any of those 'devout priests' before?" I blurt out.

"They spend most of their time in the brothel district."

I share a look with Hana. We both feel a sudden hunger for priest pussy.

"But you aren't like those priests, so are you really fine with your husband being so… 'free'?" Bitar suddenly questions her, his expressive black eyebrows joined into one long squiggly line.

Ciel gently nods with an angelic smile, her expression lacking even the slightest hint of jealousy or offense. "Honestly, I've started to feel happy for the other women that find their happiness with Wolfy, as long as they don't steal my time with him."

"She's fine because she occasionally gets a banquet of dwarf or halfling pussy to gobble up," Hana nonchalantly reveals.

Lina and Ciel instantly turn red, but I forbid Ciel from lying, so she doesn't find the strength to retort to Hana.

"Bullying!" My angel suddenly exclaims and pouts angrily.

"That was only one time," I come to her rescue, and she gives me a hopeful look, but then I just dunk her head underwater, "Though we all know how she was looking at the dwarves when we visited Lina's hometown."

She presses her lips together in displeasure and shakes her head, but I'm far from going over the line, so I just flash her a charming smile.

"I find it impressive how nonchalant you all are with your 'negotiations,'" Selina comments with a girlish giggle.

Then Gimbo surprises us by chiming in, "It may sound depraved to commoners, but everyone here is seemingly very friendly with and fond of each other, so I'd say that though there are some fetishes at play," -he glances at me- "the connections being built here are beneficial to everyone."

"I have the same impression," Arantos agrees.

Toroo awkwardly expresses her thoughts, "It's just that negotiating children and sex sounds a bit callous or detached, but knowing their disposition for ribbing, they seem to be more easy-going than perverted or irresponsible."

Silvane gives her a faintly sour look. "I do have a more casual outlook on sex, and I trust the Ryders to not abuse the intimacy I'm asking of them, but I don't have any perversion tainting my actions."

Alissa suddenly chuckles heartily and smugly teases, "Oh, please, Madame Silvane. You're so eager to get my husband's seed into your tight little womb that you're practically salivating. You'd have asked to be impregnated today if he had his inheritable racial skill ready."

Silvane nonchalantly replies, "Well, he is quite the attractive young man."

Alissa's smug smile widens and becomes predatory. "I know the eyes of a dragon fetishist cum-guzzler when I see one. If you don't admit to your perversion, then tonight, we'll make you submit to his glorious cock."

Silvane remains silent, and the two of them have a staring contest. The lewd fox and the dignified elf. Where have I seen such a scenario before?

I glance at Yunia and Roxanne, but they completely ignore me.

"Well, it's moments like these that make me doubt the 'not perverted' part," Toroo comments wryly.

"You're implying that a bit of perversion is bad," I immediately retort.

She scoffs softly, and her feathers perk up."A bit," she tersely replies.

And Ciel comes to defend our family, "Our harem does have a rather overtly sexual nature, but we're all experienced enough to recognize when we're going too far or being unpleasant to others."

And Roxanne uses her high mental "Stats" to look wise for once, "It's really no different than having a hobby like dueling or dancing. You're just biased since you're equating sex with the eccentricities of nobility."

That makes Toroo's pupils widen so much that her irises almost disappear as she turns pensive.

Then Arantos draws all eyes to him with his honeyed but sagely tone as he confidently states, "There are many personal interpretations of the teachings of the Goddess of Love, and they're all valid as long as they don't interfere with the base right of other humanoids to have a free life."

And his speech puts an end to this discussion.



After we finish our dessert and let the Lordsguard eat too, Silvane invites us to her home, a mansion right next to Rabanara's castle.

But I kindly suggest, "Can we pass by Toroo's shop on the way? I'd like to take a look at the results of your research at the university."

"It's a humble shop, your Highness. I don't have much to offer to someone of your station," she politely replies.

I sigh softly. "I've been a Lord for a very short time, I haven't become that pompous yet."

She smiles subtly. "No, you've just become very eccentric."

"That, I can't deny."



Toroo sells specialized magic tools to confuse and distract dragons, which are quite popular with professional dragon hunters. Since a good chunk of Rabanara's economy comes from dragon materials, she has become quite wealthy from the sales of her magic tools.

Her shop has grown so much that she and her husband have taken on a completely managerial role, and they now have enough time to just enjoy their lives in peace.

They bought a lot near the main road to the castle in a prominent spot, and though the shop doesn't have much traffic due to how expensive their wares are, it has so much prestige that even nobles don't mind visiting it.

She shows us not only gems for hunting dragons but also a few recreational tools. Most of them are holograms that can be used for decoration, but the more advanced ones can even be "molded" by one's imagination at will, and Alissa becomes enamored with them.

I get an idea and place an order for a large number of holograms of dragon horns. They'd make for a nice addition to the ceremonial armor of our soldiers.

Just for fun, we test the anti-dragon gems, and Hana, Aoi, and I are affected twice as strongly as everyone else, going up to three times as much when Aoi and I are in our dragon forms. It's a bit frightening how well Toroo has managed to specialize her anti-dragon tools.

Before we leave the shop, I suddenly get an idea, so Alissa and I split off from them.



We cross through the double doors to the monster hunters' guild, hand in claw, and boldly strut in. Not only do our outfits, attitudes, and stunning appearances call the attention of all the hunters, but our supposed "high-level aura" and my "dragon gaze" instantly freeze the lively mood of the guild into ice.

With our gem-encrusted elven swords at our hips, the proud hunters in our path even get out of our way out of fear of offending us.

I notice a lanky blond man with a considerable nose and a bow slung over his shoulder, and he seems sort of familiar to me. [Sense Soul] tells me that he's Simon, and I remember him as an acquaintance from a fellowship that I don't remember the name of. His stiff expression doesn't tell me if he remembers me, though.

The person who I do remember quite well is Carmen, the mature brunette attendant who is currently staring at us in astonishment. She has short black hair, narrow, sexy eyes, a seductive smile, and a mix of motherly and sisterly aura due to her age, which seems to be around forty. Her uniform is very tight, hugging the contour of her hourglass body quite nicely.

I lock eyes with her and advance like a predator with the intention to pounce while she remains still like prey trying to not be noticed by the approaching monster.

Alissa lets go of my claws and hugs my scaled arm tightly, pulling it into the cleavage of her tight, silky shirt. She glances at the adventurers staring at our combined perfection passing by and gives them the subtlest smug smile, then focuses entirely on Carmen again.

We stop by the booth and give the milf a mirrored grin.

"Good day, Carmen," I greet her politely.

"Good day, uh…" She replies and hesitates, trying to remember my name. "Wolf…?"

My grin widens, and I let my tail wag once. "Ryder, yes. I'm quite happy that you remember me."

Then she turns to my wife. "And Alissa-…"

"Also Ryder," Alissa proudly adds, and Carmen immediately understands the implication.

"How-how may I help both of…" She glances down at our swords, then narrows her eyes and immediately opens them wide again as she seems to connect the dots. "Your Highnesses!"

I stay silent for a few seconds to give her a little longer to fully understand the situation, then I smoothly request, "It has been a while since the Helios fellowship last came here, so we wish to reserve a meeting room and use the [Silent Room] enchantment that the guild offers."

Carmen blinks once, and her professionalism takes over her currently perplexed mind. "Ten copper for an hour. You can choose any room on the second-…"

"Perhaps you could guide us…?" I interrupt her and smirk suggestively.

Her brain takes another second to recover, then she breathes in deeply and nods. "Yes, I can," she breathes out, and a sultry smile blooms on her face.

Carmen walks out of the booth, and we follow closely behind her as my eyes carefully analyze her nice, round ass, the absolute territory between her short skirt and black stockings, and her shapely, long legs.

As we walk, her heels echo through the silent hall as every eye follows us, gradually filling with horror because of how we have so obviously charmed the guild's idol.

We go up the stairs, and Carmen enters the very first room, then we follow her in, and the door immediately closes behind us with a click as Carmen locks it and activates the [Silent Room] enchantment.

I grab her shoulders and spin her around in place, then I pull her head down and press my lips against hers.

She immediately answers by hugging my body and copping a feel of my tight ass, then our mouths open at the same time, and our thirsty tongues seek out each other.

I hug her body and press my hard cock against her crotch as we kiss wildly. She's Godsblessed delicious!

Alissa sits on a chair nearby, then lifts her small skirt and gently caresses her already swollen clit.

I grab Carmen's ass, and she wraps her legs around my waist, then I carry her over to the table and push her down, forcing our lips to part.

She runs her hands along my chest, feeling my muscles through the thin elven shirt, then I pull it off with one clean movement.

"By the Gods, you've become so handsome!" She exclaims with a quickened breath.

I look down under her raised skirt and see her delicious slit through her transparent, black laced panties.

I let out a low laugh and growl, "And you've only become sexier."

Carmen chuckles, then she notices Alissa and grins perversely. "I'm going to fuck a King in front of his Queen!"

"Make no mistake," I interrupt her daydreaming, then I slowly whisper, "I am going to Fuck…" -I let the dragon loose- "you…" I breathe and growl.

Her legs quiver, and her voice loses its strength as her will crumbles away before my boundless virility.

You know, I should train this "draconic aura" of mine. It clearly has a positive impact on most women.

She shivers as I run a claw along her lower lips, pressing it against the thin fabric of her panties, and I recognize it as Snow Weave. Truly the ultimate fabric for any sort of sensual clothing.

Carmen grabs her shirt and pulls it open, not caring about the buttons that get ripped out, then she undoes the front strap of her also transparent bra, releasing her supple mounds and revealing her taut abs.

I squeeze her tits tight and breathe in deeply, enjoying the exhilarating feeling of fondling a woman.

I rub my cock against her slit and quickly notice that she's already starting to become quite wet, so I raise my eyebrows at her in surprise.

That's fast.

"Fuck me, please," she begs softly.

I lean closer to her and feel her hot, minty breath on my face, then I pull her panties to the side and line myself up with her entrance. "As you wish," I whisper huskily, then I thrust.



Carmen is a delicious, mature woman with a good bit of experience in the art of lovemaking, but even she doesn't have the stamina to last long against my magical dick.

It really does seem that it's only my wives who can take the full brunt of a Ravaging. It's just too stimulating, too savage, too exceedingly manly that the minds of fragile women collapse under the pressure of my will.

After a good half-hour of fierce pounding and slapping of flesh against flesh, she passes out, and I go for a quickie with Alissa since she's really in the mood for it now.

When Carmen starts to wake up again, I summon a light elemental-wife to clean up everything.

The milfy attendant can't move her legs, so I carry her to the sofa and apply some aftercare, [Massage]ing her toned legs, tight ass, and smooth back while Alissa repairs her uniform by using the ten points in [Sewing] that I've temporarily given her.

"If you ever wish to meet with us again, the doors of Escanso will always be open for someone like you," I gently suggest to her, and she gives me a surprised, but very excited nod. "It's the least I could do to reward the one responsible for unlocking my wife's secret desires." Then I give Alissa a warm smile, which she returns in kind.

If it wasn't for Carmen, perhaps Alissa's extreme perversion would've remained locked away for a long time.

Then Alissa's fluffy tail suddenly starts to wag rapidly, and her smile turns into a smirk as she smoothly adds, "You and Osaria would benefit from having a personal assistant."

I raise an eyebrow at Alissa in surprise. I don't disapprove of the implied offer, but I don't want Carmen to feel pressured.

"You mean living among the elves?!" Carmen suddenly exclaims and slowly raises her body.

I continue kneading her thighs as I blink blankly for a brief moment before I finally answer, "Well, yes. Let me warn you that Osaria is my concubine, and she's just as much of a sexual predator as I am."

But that only makes Carmen even more excited.

"Let's not be hasty and ruin your career here. You'll have to pass an interview with my High Chamberlain first before you'll be accepted," I caution her.

She nods diligently. "I understand. I'll come to Escanso with tempered expectations."

I sigh and relax, then I give Alissa an exasperated glance as I finish up Carmen's aftercare, but my foxy wife doesn't have a single drop of shame in her right now. Her perversion is just as bottomless as the well my semen comes from.



After Carmen has recovered completely, we part ways with her and return to our carriage.

"[So, it was a success, then?]" Hukarere asks in Reo with a smirk, showing all of her white fangs.

I put some points in the language and let Alissa use the skill through me. "[Another woman conquered and added to the list]," she proudly replies.

"[I'd rather not use the word 'conquered']," I interject.
"'Charmed,' then]," Alissa counters with a grin, and I find no retort to that.



Silvane's home is a huge Victorian mansion made out of gray, light-blue bricks, which gives it a rather calming atmosphere.

The girls are frolicking on the grass, smelling the flowers, and playing games while a servant slave plays a soothing tune on a guitar. I spot a small white rabbit, a brown owl, and a cute chibi griffin playing tag, and Alissa immediately leaves my side to join them.

I pull out the golems and let them wander about. Their first move is to walk closer to the girls who are having conversations to eavesdrop on them, wanting to learn more about how humanoids socialize.

Lina, Aoi, and Gimbo seem to be the only ones having a serious talk, embroiled in discussing metallurgy and enchanting.

"I never imagined that I'd be discussing crafting with a dragon. This is beyond my wildest dreams," Gimbo comments and laughs heartily.

Aoi tilts her large, scaly head in confusion and asks, "Why? I'm just a tamable breeder-type, aren't I?"

He slowly nods once. "It's precisely because you're a breeder-type that I find this situation so outlandish. The only other way I'd be talking about this with monsters would be if I were kidnapped by breeder monsters and forced to give them my knowledge."

I walk up to them and advise Aoi, "At this point, you should stop calling yourself a 'breeder-type.' You're too humanoid to continue using adjectives related to monsters."

"It won't change that I was born a monster, though," she casually retorts.

I hold my chin in thought, then something comes to me. "Hm… Never forget what you are, for surely, the world will not," I quote Tyrion, though only my wives and I know the source.

"Wise words," Gimbo laconically replies and nods at me.

Aoi's mind is set on the goal of recreating an Earthling rifle, but while she can easily accomplish that with magic, to mass-produce them is another thing entirely, so she's been using Gify to access some of my memories about manufacturing.

"I think what you really need is a lathe," I suggest.

Gimbo doesn't understand the need for it, though. As an enchanter, he only deals with custom-made orders, so he knows very little about the concept of interchangeable parts.

"You need to create precise tools that will let you create other tools with even greater precision. Using tools will always be easier than teaching a mage how to manipulate metal to the same degree of precision," I explain further, and the potential of what I'm suggesting dawns on him.

Gimbo turns his tired eyes to me and gives me a brief, curious look. "An interesting concept," he softly comments, then he turns to Aoi. "I don't know enough about it to advise you on this topic, but I'll gladly answer any questions that you might have about metallurgy and enchanting."

And Aoi responds with a toothy grin. "I appreciate it."

Since their conversation then proceeds to go deep into theory, I leave them be and consider joining the wereanimals currently playing around, but then I notice that there's a pool nearby, and my incessant thirst for women flares up again as another idea comes to me.

I walk up to Silvane, and from my "Items," I pull out a table, and then all of the bathing suits we have. "How about a pool party?" I suggest with a grin, and Silvane's blue eyes shine with excitement.



Silvane wordlessly rings a bell, and instead of a servant, a clay golem the shape of an elven boy and the size of a dwarf hurries out of the mansion and approaches us. It… or he…? Isn't made by [Golemancy], but rather, the [Summon Small Golem] spell.

I sit down and let fox-Alissa come onto my lap, then I let my mind wander as I pet her, pondering about who it was that created [Summoning Magic]. It's such a peculiar magic school that I'm sure the life of its creator must've been quite interesting, until they probably fucked something up when they created [Otherworldly Summoning] and died.

Silvane gives an order to the clay golem, then he runs back to the mansion, and a minute later, ten of them come out, now carrying two tables, a partition, and piles of clothes.

I notice that all of the golems have the shapes of young boys of varying races. I give Nono a curious look, but she doesn't seem to know what I'm thinking about, so she just shyly averts her eyes.

The golems set up the tables, then neatly spread the clothes on them.

"These are the bathing suits we have for our guests. You may pick any that you fancy," Silvane offers, and we crowd around the tables.

When Silvane picks hers and moves towards the partition, Alissa immediately teases her, "Perhaps you should wait and watch as my husband changes, Madame Silvane. You can inspect his body to determine if he's an acceptable partner for your wife."

Silvane immediately turns around and starts playing chicken, "Oh? May I?" She asks with a completely serious tone.

"You may. I feel no shame about my body," I answer in kind and smile.

Silvane blinks once, then pouts softly. "Of course, you don't. But I'm afraid that I'll have to leave the 'inspection' for another time to not embarrass our other guests."

Nono sighs and shakes her head, making her long bunny ears sway cutely, then follows her wife.

Once the female side is behind the partition, we start hearing the delightful sounds of innocent giggles coming from young girls comparing boob sizes, and "the boys" all share an awkward look.

"You know that all my wives are bisexual, right?" I question them, and I get a few weak nods. "Are you all really fine with having sexual predators ogle at your wives' naked bodies?"

Arantos chuckles heartily, Gimbo frowns, Bitar's face becomes flushed, and Thomas and Larkin swallow heavily.

"I-it's fine, it's fine, it's fine…" Thomas stiffly assures himself more than us, and I see in him the obvious signs of a man hiding a boner.

I grin perversely and start undressing myself. "Unless you want the girls to come back while we're still changing, you'd all better hurry," I warn them, and the gayest strip ever begins.

For once, I'm actually the one with the most muscular body, but I know that even the average soldier probably has a higher "Strength" than me simply due to their height, and considering how my stat is matched with Lina's due to her [Stonebody], there's nothing truly impressive about my muscles.

I really need to continue training my [Dragon Transformation] if I want physical strength.

I lay down on the nearest lounging chair and watch through the girls' eyes as the women change.

My perversion is truly beyond salvation now as I feel no shame from peeping on my friends. They're all truly beautiful, even Alana, Arantos' chubby wife, and it'd be a shame if nobody besides their husbands were ever allowed to appreciate their alluring, naked forms.

Yunia walks half-naked all the time, and plenty of Chimeras have already seen Hana under me, so I've already paid the price to justify this small degree of depravity.

Selina is a short, blonde girl about my age, but her body seems younger than Alissa's. Her mounds, her pink nipples, her flat tummy, her strip of blonde hair that decorates the top of her small blooming flower are all absolutely adorable, and I fantasize about her obvious tightness. She chooses a sexy, small, yellow bikini, the little vixen, and smiles at herself in anticipation of her husband's (and perhaps also the rest of "the boys'") reaction.

Toroo is a slender and elegant woman, the one with the seemingly lowest "Strength," but with the charm of a delicate flower, well, two flowers since her lower lips are even longer than Selina's, though her pussy is completely bare. Her breasts are the same size as Selina's, but her nipples are brownish and much larger, making them even more alluring for sucking and pinching. She chooses a modest and elegant, brown one-piece that hugs her body in all the right places.

Alana may be chubby, but she has a very strong amiable air that makes her seem quite alluring to me. Though her body is near the edge of my strike zone, I still feel like having sex with her would be incredibly fun, if not for the fact that her bouncy breasts really appeal to me. She chooses a gray one piece that covers most of her skin, which is understandable, but I don't think she looks ugly in it.

Nala may be old, but she's a gilf just like Teresina, though her small stature due to being a dwarf gives her a very adorable look. Her skin has a lot of wrinkles, but her body is still holding up quite well thanks to her dwarven constitution, and her beautiful, wavy brown hair gives her an alluring charm. Since [Stonebody] doesn't degrade with age, I'm sure I'd have a lot of fun with her. She also chooses a simple, brown one-piece that matches her hair.

Silvane's body is a mix of the elven refined air with Lina's childish cuteness. Her large, red areolas seem a bit oversized for her modest breasts, but that's just one cute quirk in her perfect example of sublime elven beauty. Her milky white skin seems like the perfect canvas for my manly, musky cum, and her tight ass is begging to be stretched until it bleeds. Surprisingly, she chooses a silvery micro bikini that reminds me that all elves are secretly exhibitionists regardless of how dignified they may try to seem.

Nono is one large piece of juicy steak. The perfect mix of curves and lines, she has both the flatness that makes Lina so appealing and the curves that make Ciel a sex symbol. A cute face, thin arms, round but small breasts, ghost white nipples, a flat stomach, smooth pussy, a peach butt, thick thighs, and thin calves. Just thinking of the fact that she'll be served to me tonight makes me struggle to keep the Weapon in check. She picks a checkered black and red bikini that, like her body, is a mix of cute and sexy.

Alissa puts on a cute yellow bikini that enhances her youthful and girlish air, making it refreshing to look at her; Roxanne chooses a more modern-looking one piece bikini in her favorite colors, black and purple, with a sexy design, and all that's missing are sunglasses to finish her superior "cool beauty" style; Hana goes for a wine-red tight bikini pair since she's more active and needs help preventing her babies from breaking free, and she ties her hair in a ponytail, making her look like an athlete who's ready for a competition; Ciel's sexy, curvy body is graced by a white, frilly bikini with thin straps, letting her boobs spill out a bit to the sides, and revealing her cleavage that seems like a magnet for my cock; Lina chooses a very cute, but also very small black bikini with a red ribbon that seems more like lingerie than a bathing suit; human-Aoi puts on a blue elven dousnadeia, making her seem rather exotic with her superior height and extremely slender body; and Yunia teases my desire to make her bend over in front of everyone by also choosing a blue micro bikini that barely hides anything.

The girls come out and line up, subtly, but not so subtly, showcasing their clothes to The Boys, who are barely capable of containing their drool at the mere sight of them.

"I expressly allow all of you to ogle at my wives as long as you don't mind if I ogle at yours," I offer, and only Thomas and Arantos are capable of mumbling in agreement. The others are simply too stunned to register what I just said.

I make sure that my cock is continually at half-chub, making its outline extremely noticeable through the tight elven thong I'm wearing, and I'm rewarded with quite a lot of attention from the female side, making my fantasies run wild.

Nono golems' set out another table with alcohol, which the boys instantly crowd around, then they watch as the girls get into the pool to play ball.

"Nono, I'd like to talk with you about your research. May we go to the shallows to refresh ourselves while we talk?" I politely offer with a charming smile.

Her embarrassment at her chosen attire is instantly forgotten, and her large, turquoise eyes stare at me in wonder. "Yes! We may!" She excitedly agrees, then she motions to one of the clay golems and orders him to place a few lounging chairs in the shallow part of the pool.

"I find it curious that they're all young boys," I comment and give her a side glance just in time to catch her momentary freeze.

"I just imagined cute things when I summoned them," she confesses with barely concealed nervousness.

"But they're all male," I insist with a cheeky grin.

She shrugs and walks away. "They just came out that way."

I snort and follow her into the shallows, but when I move to lay down on the chair, Hana lifts me up by my armpits and lays herself down on my chair first, then sets me on top of her.

I raise an eyebrow at her, and a flood of jealousy pours through [Bind]. She's really getting annoyed at how often wet pussy seems to just fall onto my dick, so she wants to get a bit more attention from me to compensate.

I shrug, then rest my head on her tight pillows and wrap my tail around her calf, and she immediately starts to massage my brain with her strong hands, making me zone out for a moment before I remember what I wanted to talk about.

I clear my throat and start, "First, I'd like to understand how you managed to integrate the 'can summon monsters that the summoner has killed' property of [Monster Summoning] into the other spells."

Nono nods, and her expression turns serious, then I notice a ripple forming around her waist as her small rabbit tail starts twitching. "Right," she starts and takes a few seconds to organize her thoughts. "I call this property 'Experience-borne pattern recreation.' It was what I was the most curious about when I read your notes about [Monster Summoning], so I hired priests and Spirit mages to explore how our souls change when we level up or gain Experience.

"I learned that repeatedly killing the same type of monster gives less and less Experience each time," -Aha! I knew it! I knew that there were diminishing returns on grinding!- "and that's because we don't absorb the 'shell' of the soul, but the 'structure' inside it. Think of a soul as something like a jar with flowers. We don't just absorb the jar, we also absorb the dirt, the flowers, and all the nutrients it holds, and once our soul has enough of those parts, a new 'layer' is formed, a bigger 'jar' with the dirt, nutrients, and even a few random flowers that came directly from the monsters, all ready to be tidied up and reorganized as we gain skills and such. "

"The 'jar' of each type of monster is made up of many different parts, each with a varying degree of usefulness to our humanoid souls, so, by mixing and matching, it's possible to get a wide variety of useful parts, speeding up the leveling process."

I'm so engrossed in her explanation that I don't even dare to interrupt her.

She grins excitedly and ripples form around her waist continuously as her excitement reaches its apex. "The thing is, though, that even after our soul is filled up again with skills, the 'dirt' we used still came from a monster, and it apparently has the 'blueprint' to reconstruct that monster, which explains why wounds to the spirit always heal on their own without leaving any scars since each little piece of our soul has the 'blueprint' to repair itself whenever it's damaged."

Souls have fucking DNA!

I let my jaw hang open for a second, then I give her honest praise, shocked at her discovery, "Wow. It's amazing that you managed to find out so much about the spell, even though you don't have [Sense Soul] and never even saw me cast it once."

She giggles girlishly and smiles adorably as her whiskers twitch. "I knew that you weren't lying in your notes, so I just had to find a theory that explained all the peculiarities of the spell you had detailed, then I tested it out myself, and it worked, proving that my theory was right!"

"Altering a spell's structure is no small feat, either. You're clearly a talented researcher," I praise her further, making her blush.

She turns her head away and mumbles, "You flatter me." Then her whiskers twitch adorably again.

"Wolfy isn't one to flatter. He's always been pretty honest. It's just that he's very 'intense,'" Hana helps me out.

"I seem to have a lot of difficulty with 'seeing' the structure of a spell, so I find researchers who can alter spells fascinating," I coolly confess and close my eyes as the pleasure of Hana's massage continues to soak into my brain.

"Isn't your 'Perception' pretty high?" Hana questions me.

I pat her thigh with my tail. "It is, so there's probably something else hindering me."

"Didn't you create that [Solidify] spell yourself?" Nono curiously asks.

"I had a lot of help from Gify."

"Gih!" The chibi griffin chirps proudly as she paddles her way towards us, then she climbs onto my chest and curls up as she makes herself comfortable.

Nono giggles softly and cheekily comments, "Well, in my opinion, managing to convince a nature spirit to help you is also quite impressive."

I smile smugly and nod. "Why, thank you." And we warmly stare at each other.

"I want to say that you two really need to fuck, but you've got that covered already," Hana grumbles with a slightly envious tone.

Nono becomes bashful, but she still smiles happily.

To not let the mood become awkward, I start to deliberate, "I feel like there's a lot more that can be done to improve [Summoning Magic], though."

"Oh?" Nono's white rabbit ears point up in attention.

"Currently, a trained Summoner has less firepower than any trained system mage, even when we don't include [Ritualism] in the equation. This magic school doesn't have a niche, so other schools can just do what it does, but better."

She nods in understanding and retorts, "Well, no magic can compare to the potential of [Monster Summoning]."

"Yes, but that's still just one spell out of an entire magic school. The whole philosophy behind it needs to be redone from the ground up if we want to 'complete' it."

Her eyes gloss over as she goes into deep thought. "That'd be a gargantuan task."

I grin smugly at her. "Good thing that we're both young and have more resources at our disposal than most living mages."

"Ooh~…" She coos in wonder, then her rabbit tail causes another set of ripples from her excitement.

But wait, there's more, "One thing that I want to add to the spells is 'randomness.' Being able to mold a summon to the caster's exact needs or imagination is a complex task, and it isn't really necessary for the lower levels of the skill."

"Like [Alchemicism]!" She exclaims excitedly.

Roxanne turns to us with a frown, displeased about where our conversation is going.

I hum in thought and confess, "Hm… I admittedly know very little about that magic school," -I turn to Roxanne- "but you shouldn't be so prejudiced, my love."

She purses her lips and lets out a snobbish "hmph," then returns to her own conversation with Yunia and Silvane.

Nono smiles wryly as she remarks, "[Alchemicism]'s bad reputation sure has crossed the realm."

"Why is it so bad?" I curiously question.

"Too many charlatans selling all sorts of obscure trinkets, so some people find it difficult to trust them, but also, quite a few mages get offended when the Alchemicists try to enter their area of expertise."

Roxanne suddenly chimes in, sounding quite irritated, "I got my fill of customers complaining that my potions are too expensive because they don't have a dozen, positive, random side-effects, even though they have ten times as much healing power."

I gaze at the delightful sight of over half a dozen women in bikinis playing around as I ponder, "For a magic school that needs a boost in power, that type of randomness does seem enticing, especially if it's possible to control it at higher levels."

Roxanne isn't pleased, but she agrees that it makes sense.

"A boost in power…" Nono mutters as she lays back on her chair in thought. "[Alchemicism] uses the 'inherent power' of objects to create special effects, so maybe we could integrate that into [Summoning Magic]?"

"You could just use [Alchemy] and add magical 'concepts' to the spells," Roxanne chimes in again, annoying Yunia and Silvane, who now feel like they're being ignored.

"[Alchemicism] claims that the special effects they create are more powerful than those that are possible with [Alchemy] if all things are equal," Nono explains.

My pale succubus starts to flush red in irritation, and I just smile wryly at her while Nono turns a bit shy.

"What else does [Alchemicism] use to 'boost power'?" I question to get Nono talking, hoping that she'll ignore Roxanne.

"The moons," she calmly replies, and realization strikes me.

One of the "aspects" of the moon is referred to as "otherworldliness."

Is that how that spell came to be?

Then I recite something that I learned in my classes on [Nature Magic], "The brightest of the smaller moons in the sky is the one that influences nature the most, so it makes sense that it has some sort of power."

"Our mana also replenishes faster at night," Nono adds.

And I deliberate further, "But the sun is also said to have the same seven moons orbiting it, so the extra regen must be because of the Goddess of the Moons."

Nono nods and turns pensive. "Oh, I see…"

"I heard you mention the Goddess," Arantos voice tickles our ears as he wades closer to us.

I smile at him and explain, "We're brain-storming about how we could use the 'aspects' of the moons to fuel [Summoning Magic]."

"How esoteric," he coos amusedly.

"Do you know anything about the 'aspects'? I know that they influence nature and that their influence is stronger at night."

He nods and sits down on an empty chair. "Yes, that's how the theory of the 'aspects' came to be, but the Gods haven't given us much information on their Avatars, the sun and the moon, so all we have is conjecture."

"They seem to be personality traits."

He smiles gently and expounds, his high "Charisma" giving him such a fatherly air that it's hard to not listen to him, "Exactly. Since the brightest of the lesser moons in the sky influences the behavior of nature, some believe that they're the 'aspects' of the Gods' personality, their 'traits,' as you put it. What is known is that their divine power is being channeled through their Avatars and then emitted at us through the moons.

"Though the lesser moons of both Avatars emit divine power, the sun emits light while the major moon emits mana, so the influence of the lesser moons is amplified at night by compounding with the major moon's mana."

I nod in understanding, but we're getting sidetracked here. "While interesting, this isn't really important for our research. What we should focus on is that there is a power that we could potentially harness to boost [Summoning Magic]."

I always thought that the concept of the Astrologian class was ridiculous, but now…

Then Roxanne interjects, "But why wouldn't you be able to use this 'boost' for other schools of magic? If they could also use it, then the advantage of [Summoning Magic] is negated again."

"If [Alchemicism] already does, then why don't the other magic schools?" I question back.

She readjusts her glasses, and her thin black tail undulates as she hums, deep in thought. "Hmm~… because this aspect of it doesn't share anything with the cores of the other magical schools?"

"I think that makes sense," Nono agrees.

And I start to formulate an objective, "So we have to rethink Summoning with the divine power of the 'aspects' at its core for it to be effective."

Then we all go silent as we ponder.

If I showed [Otherworldly Summoning] to Nono, we could confirm if the spell really does use the aspects of the moons to fuel it, and if it does, then it might be worth it to explore these aspects further.

"If the aspects are personality traits, doesn't that mean that we have them, too?" I question Arantos.

He gently nods and explains, "Yes, it does. Each person has these seven aspects to their personality to different degrees."

I raise an eyebrow in surprise. "What does it mean to have 'otherworldliness' or 'wickedness' within me?"

And he sagely explains, "Since all spirits go through every Realm of the Cycle, otherworldliness is merely the experiences that your spirit still carries from your past lives, while wickedness is our propensity for doing evil, a desire we all have but control or suppress."

Irritability, sociability, presence of mind, friendliness, openness, otherworldliness, and wickedness. How can I use these aspects to empower Summoning?

Summons are mere tools without a personality or wisdom beyond what they can inherit from their summoner. This magic school simply creates husks and fills them with a copy of the summoner's mind, though not because it was the most useful or powerful choice. It's because it was the easiest to implement.

I was never a fan of the Fate series, but maybe I could draw some inspiration from it…



We continue theorycrafting about [Summoning Magic] for a while, but most of what we want to test is limited by our lack of knowledge about [Alchemicism]. Fortunately, I know someone that seems to be quite adept with that skill.

I wonder what Stefan will think when I call his daughter for a private meeting with me.

Nono's golems bring out some alcohol, and once the happiness juice starts to enter everyone's veins (except mine), the pool party kicks up a notch as they all loosen up.

Predictably, there are a few wardrobe malfunctions, one from Ciel thanks to a wild jiggly breast that Bitar unfortunately misses, one from Toroo when Lina accidentally pulls on the strings of her top, and one from Selina due to her having chosen a bikini that's a bit too small for her.

Not only that, but Toroo's and Selina's camel toes are so prominent that my nonexistent guilt at peeping on them becomes even more nonexistent. Hana's is also pretty delicious to stare at, but her bikini seems a bit too tight on her since her babies never achieve their freedom.

My half-chub is safely secured in my elven thong, so no happy accidents for the female side, to their (totally subtly hidden) dismay.

Thomas and Larkin quickly become friends while I find myself more enjoying the company of Arantos and Gimbo. Their more passive personalities appeal to my introverted side.

The dragon in me, though, wants to be the center of the party at the same time that it wants to be a recluse, which is annoyingly contradictory. I guess it just wants to be worshiped in silence or something like that, but the human side holds more sway over my decision-making and mood, so it's easy to push these conflicting desires aside.

A servant emerges from the mansion carrying some alcohol to restock the tables, and I notice that it's actually a dwarven man/boy slave who's a bit too young for me to ascertain his true age.

Arantos' eyes follow him intensely, and it makes me a bit confused.

"Is there something wrong with that servant?" I quietly question him.

Arantos suddenly coughs awkwardly and averts his eyes. "Watching for signs of abuse," he whispers back, then frowns for a split second and recomposes himself, returning to his affable demeanor. "I mean, I do this for all slaves held by nobility."

I narrow my eyes in suspicion and comment, "I noticed that the servants are all young boys here, even the summons."

He gives me an odd look. "You didn't know? Madame Silvane has a very specific taste in men."

My tail freezes while pointing up in surprise, and I just stare at him.

"There are as many grassland elves who hate us as there are who love us," Gimbo amusedly comments.

I think he means elves from Elaria, which is one large grassland.

"Don't they hate halflings, specifically?" Arantos confusedly asks.

And Gimbo shrugs. "Most races don't know the difference."

"Why do they hate halflings?" I earnestly ask, filled with curiosity.

Gimbo smiles wryly and gives a subtle nod to the slave servant, who returns it in kind, then the old dwarf amusedly explains, "Some ancient bickering over land that predates even the Empire. The elves once ruled over what is now Lorei Laurelai, but the halflings 'reconquered' it with the help of another kingdom, and the little ones have kept it since then by relying on the protection of other nations, but the elves never forgave them, nor have they forgotten. The pointy ears call the little ones cowards, who then call them sore losers in turn."

Arantos shakes his head in disappointment and remarks, "Blood feuds are the hardest to break, especially those held by entire nations."

Gimbo shrugs. "It isn't that bad if what I heard is true. The empire doesn't let them kill each other anymore, so it has changed into a sort of rivalry."

But Arantos retorts, looking displeased, "Still, even a simple rivalry will cause unnecessary hardship for the weak and vulnerable."

Gimbo and I agree with him. With how different some races are from one another, this world's concept of what classifies as "racism" is completely different from Earth's. While there's the idea that every race has the same "worth," there's still a lot of prejudice due to racial traits that can be considered negative by the other races, like how most people fear angering dragonkin because of how aggressive they can be.



The Lordsguard also relax a bit, though they don't drink any alcohol. Alana, the social butterfly that she is, gets the Chimeras to talk about their experiences. They're from before the empire, so they have a different worldview, and she seems to enjoy getting to know new people.

Selina catches wind that tales of adventure are being told and immediately joins in the conversation. She's fascinated with them since they're both dead and ancient.

The Chimeras lived in the time of the God-Rulers, where anyone who achieved a certain level of power claimed to have something divine within them, and I finally realize that they kind of look at me and my wives like that too. Oritiki was searching for someone worth serving, but I didn't realize that there was such a deep implication in what she saw in us.

The Chimeras aren't just loyal to my family, they're devoted to serving us, especially now that we have both Blessings and Interventions to our name, essentially confirming beyond a shadow of a doubt that we're above the average mortal.

"What about you, why do you serve the Ryder Lords?" Alana asks Jarn curiously.

"I was made to serve," the golem stoically answers.

Alana narrows her eyes in thought and takes a step closer to the unmoving golem. "Hmm… so you can't disobey your creators? Ever?"

Jarn nods diligently. "Ever."

"But you can learn things?"

"Yes, I can."

Alana smiles a bit smugly. "So then you can learn how to disobey, or is there something preventing you from learning that?"

Jarn takes a moment to answer, and I can just imagine her eyes glossing over in thought as if she had real ones. "I can learn how to disobey, but I choose not to."

"Why?"

"Because I don't want to. I was made to serve."

Alana starts to inspect Jarn's ornate, metal body, raising an eyebrow when she looks at Jarn's bountiful chest, a perfect copy of Ciel's. "So you have needs and desires?"

"My only desire is to serve my masters."

Jarn's dress covers most of her body, so Alana starts inspecting the golem's ornate arm more closely. "What if your master ordered you to learn to desire for other things?" She raises her eyes, and her smile becomes a bit mischievous.

Hmm~… that's interesting.

"Depends on the desire, but I believe I can learn."

Alana turns to me and motions for me to join the conversation. "Why not order her to learn how to become more humanoid?"

"I already did that," I answer coolly.

She frowns in confusion. "But she said that she only desires to serve."

I nod and smile, letting my tail wag a little bit. "Yes, she's learning how to copy the behavior of a humanoid, not how to become one."

"Isn't that essentially the same thing?"

I shake my head softly. "No. It's like the difference between an actor and the hero they portray."

"Ooh~…" She coos in understanding and hits a closed fist against her palm.

I turn to the white rabbit and call for her attention, "Hey, Nono!" Her long ears perk up, and her head jerks towards us. "Have you noticed that elementals can become more humanoid as the summoner's [Summoning Magic] levels up?"

She prances towards us with a merry gait, then she subtly slows down as her eyes fall on my bulge and she tries her best to act nonchalant.

She stops before us and sends a glance to Jarn, then her massive metal breasts, and explains, "Summons are copies of the summoner's mind, and the more the skill increases, the more 'stable' an elemental's mind becomes, so if the summoner is quite intelligent, then the summons become more capable of understanding emotions, which in turn leads to them acting more like 'humanoids' to please their masters."

Yeah, my elemental-wives did their best to copy the real wives when I was stuck inside Legado by myself.

I nod in agreement and lay out my idea, "This is something I want to change with [Summoning Magic]. I want to increase the summons' 'Intelligence,' make them more independent, and also give them unique personalities."

Nono frowns, and her whiskers twitch as she remarks, "That'd be very complex and something only possible in the higher levels of the skill."

I grin as a genius idea comes to me, "Not if we use the souls of other people, like the spirits of dead heroes that go through the Cycle. If we can incorporate the 'mind copy' aspect of Summoning with the 'otherworldly' aspect of the moon…"

"Ah!" Nono exclaims in understanding, then immediately pulls out a notebook and a magic pen and starts taking notes.

I turn to Alana and give her a warm smile. Her line of questioning was quite helpful.

She returns a wry smile and starts inspecting Jarn again. "I have no idea what you two were just talking about, but it seems that you've understood something important."

And I smoothly thank her, "Indeed we have, so we thank you for helping us come up with this idea."

She chuckles softly and turns to me again. "Let me rephrase my previous question: why did you tell the golems to 'learn how to become humanoids' instead of ordering them to actually become humanoids?"

"You know how I converted Aoi?"

She nods excitedly. "Yes, Ciel told me about that."

"I can do the same thing I did to Aoi to them, so I can technically allow them to become humanoids, but to give them desires will likely also result in giving them frustrations when those desires aren't met. If you had the opportunity to make a toy feel joy and sadness, would you? Would you be able to accept that if their lives were to become miserable, then it'd be your fault for letting them have those feelings in the first place?"

Her happy mood deflates, and she becomes serious. "I… see what you mean…" Then she gives Jarn a sympathetic look.

And Arantos chimes in, "The Old Gods wouldn't mind you creating a new race that has feelings. Creation certainly doesn't mind our suffering."

"Well, but I do," I reticently reply.

He adjusts his half-circle glasses with a smug smile and drops a bomb in my lap, "And that's precisely why you are the best person to create a new race. You're responsible enough to understand the consequences."

"I…" My reply dies in my throat.

The significance of having a Head Priest give me the green light isn't lost on me.

I sigh and close my eyes for a moment. "It'll still cost me a lot of energy to make sure that I do things right," I pull up an excuse.

"The choice is yours," he calmly replies.

I turn to stare at him, and he casually takes a sip of his watered wine while staring right back, analyzing me.

Then Nono encourages me with an innocent smile, "You'll find the right choice, I know it. Besides, it's just like you said, you're still very young, so you have your entire life ahead of you to answer that question."

I chuckle softly and glance at her, then I stare at Jarn as I mumble, "I guess you're right…"



When the afternoon starts to come to an end and the sky turns orange, we get a surprise visit. Lords Alaraste and Giana Anara have come.

We put on some robes to make ourselves a bit more presentable, though considering they're Vanea's parents, I'm sure they wouldn't mind even if we were naked and fucking.

We see the trio cross through the gates to Silvane's mansion on foot, and they casually stroll in towards us at a relaxed pace.

Alaraste is just like I remembered, a black-haired, stoic man with an enviable square jaw and a manly stubble. He walks with the dignity of a king and the confidence of a warrior. The intensity of his gaze is weaker than Vanea's, but the intention behind it is much more clear. His eyes seem to overflow with authority, which really irks the dragon in me.

Giana is the opposite of him. She hugs his arm lovingly, pressing it against her considerable breasts while beaming with a bright, silly smile. Her long, black hair is neatly tied up in a fashionable bun, allowing all the attention to fall on her stunningly beautiful, oval face.

Beside her is a smaller version of Giana, a young girl who seems to be a mix of Vanea's pretty princess air with the sexiness of Giana, even though she seems to be no older than Allura. I assume that this is Laina, the youngest Anara.

Their clothes are decidedly un-imperial with their adornments in gold, but it has a distinctly Victorian air that fits them quite well.

Laina becomes increasingly shy the closer they get to us, even going so far as trying to hide behind her mother, who then grabs her arm and forces the young girl to walk beside them.

Then we start to feel the weight of Alaraste's gaze, and everyone except for Silvane, my wives, and me becomes extremely tense.

The trio stops before us, and we share respectful nods.

"Greetings Ryder Lords, Andera Madames, and guests," Alaraste stoically begins. "We were simply taking a stroll and decided to make a quick visit once we heard that our new neighbors were here."

The commoners among us bow while the rest return some quick greetings.

"So the day has finally come?" Giana asks Silvane excitedly, with the way that my heart tightens when I look at her telling me that her "Charisma" must be stupidly high.

And the young elf girl returns a naughty grin. "Yes, I finally found someone worthy of taking Nono's virginity," she answers in the same tone, then motions to me.

"You're a lucky man, Lord Wolf," Giana earnestly congratulates me, a very wide smile gracing her perfect face.

"A pity that you didn't sell it to me," Alaraste comments, a hint of disappointment in his tone.

Wait, what…?

"I'm happy you're happy, Silvane," Giana warmly remarks, leaving me no time to reflect on what Alaraste just said.

"You're doing well by yourself, yes," Alaraste praises with a surprisingly fatherly tone.

Silvane smiles proudly and nods. "Thank you. With Nono at my side, everything seems a lot easier."

Curious…

Giana turns to her husband and ponders without a hint of hesitation, "If this goes well, then maybe we can sell Laina's to him?"

Alissa breathes in deeply as her fetish is tickled again.

"Well, I can't say that was unexpected," Yunia comments dryly in my soul space.

Alaraste gives me a measuring look. "Perhaps, but you'll have to negotiate with Vanea," he casually states, then grins subtly.

"Hahah! Good luck, cherry popper!" Hana teases through [Bind], suddenly not even a little bit jealous about how another wet pussy is being thrown at me.

I'd rather not negotiate with her again…

"It's not like I thirst for virgins," I defend myself, a bit bewildered.

Laina stares at me curiously, suddenly seeming a lot less shy, then her eyes lower to my bulge, and she smiles, making me suddenly wish that I'll never end up knowing the true depths of the Anaras' depravity.

"I assure you, she's worth the price Vanea will ask," Giana happily affirms, and I actually get a bit excited imagining what she means by that.

I turn my eyes to Laina again and see a beautiful smile just like her mother's, but also a mask that hides the perversion within her soul.

"That girl is definitely thirsty for cock," Roxanne wryly comments through [Bind].

"Anyway, do you do partner trading?" Giana asks with the innocence of an angel.

The jealous dragon within me roars so loudly that I have to remain quiet for a second to calm him down.

"Only to women. Neither I nor any of my sister-wives are allowed to lay with another man," Yunia succinctly explains in my place.

"What a pity…" Giana remarks with a sad pout, then gives her husband a pleading look.

But he only narrows his eyes in displeasure. "No. I won't let you lay with others while I'm left hanging," he asserts.

"Awn…" Alissa grumbles dejectedly in my soul space.

"Oh, well…" Giana shrugs and shares a naughty grin with her daughter.

"Let's continue our stroll," Alaraste unemotionally requests.

Giana waves and cordially adds, "Until next time."

We all wave back, and Laina gives me one last perverted look, then they slowly leave from whence they came.

I look at Arantos curiously. He seemed far more friendly with the Anaras than Silvane, which is very surprising.

The rest of the guests simply pretend that they didn't hear a word of what we talked about, and the party continues for a while longer.



Just before the sun fully sets, we go take a bath, I approach Silvane and ask her something that has been nibbling at the back of my mind, "I'm sorry if this is too personal, but I'm too curious for my own good. Why didn't you marry Haaran?"

Her eyes open wide in surprise, and she blinks twice, then her long ears twitch, and she looks towards Nono with warm eyes. "Because I loved him too much. He wanted me to be free, to be independent, to be my own person, so he said that it would be better if we never married. Besides, it was perfect for Vanea's plans to have an elven True Noble like me. The elves of Antano were a lot more forthcoming when I was the one acting as the diplomat." Then she turns her blue eyes to me and gives me a very elven smug smile. "Make no mistake, though, I'm still his most precious lover."

I nod gently. I understand what Haaran wanted, but I'm definitely not the kind of person that could ever do what he did. I'm way too possessive to ever force Alissa to detach herself from me, even if her being independent would be better for her.

"WHICH WOULD NEVER HAPPEN!" She roars in my soul space, and I poke her "blanket" inside my mind real hard for that.



Shortly after that, we retire to the baths. The mansion is large enough that everyone has their own reserved room, but ours is considerably smaller than what would be best for the size of our party.

Though I can pad my claws, I still can't significantly reduce their size, so I struggle a bit to wash the girls, but I still do my best!

"That tickles!" Ciel exclaims and laughs as I rub her flanks with soap.

Lina goes for the breasts, and the washing quickly degrades into fondling.

"H-hey…! Ah… Lina!" Ciel calls her attention, her breath almost instantly quickening due to her sensitive nipples (which is Lina's and my fault, mostly).

Suddenly becoming mesmerized by the chocolate mounds, Lina stops washing and simply stares at them as she slowly kneads them, almost drooling in a trance.

Hm… Ciel isn't really the color of chocolate, she's more like coffee with milk, while Osaria is more like chocolate, but I like chocolate more than coffee with milk, so…

A dilemma.

Eh, I prefer intent over correctness.

I hug Ciel from behind and put my claws on top of Lina's hands, then we both play with Ciel's luscious body like it's a toy.

"Ah… ahn… ahn~…" Her loud breaths slowly grow into moans.

My hips move on their own, and my half-mast shaft rubs along her ass cheeks.

Lina slowly pulls Ciel towards her, forcing her to go on her knees, then on top of Lina, crushing her with the weight of her two cow tits.

My shaft becomes longer and starts rubbing along Ciel's soapy entrance, and the wetness gradually becomes stickier.

"You two… this is… too much…" Ciel pleads, too weak from our caresses to stop us.

"Shh~…" Lina breathes, then silences the angel with her own lips.

I release Ciel and straighten my back, then I sink my claws into the soft cheeks before me and thrust.

I spread her folds wide and hear a muffled, gentle moan.

Today is Ciel's turn to get the big D, but she isn't in the mood for anything wild. She's extremely happy about being reunited with her friends and family, which means that her heart has been beating wildly all day, so the only thing she needs now is some tender, warm love, which I'm always ready to give.

I slowly slide in and out of her as the warmth and slickness of her vagina increases. Our minds cloud with pleasure and love as we let our feelings pour through [Bind].

Her hand slips down Lina's body and finds her tight lips, then they break the kiss as they both moan out loud.

I lean on top of Ciel and interlace my claws with her fingers as I breathe down her neck, then she starts grinding her ass against my crotch to increase her own pleasure.

Slow, warm, but criminally brief. If I were to use my special abilities, I could work her up to a Ravaging, but right now, all she wants is love, so we orgasm in sync, then I slump to the side and cuddle with her as she cuddles Lina in turn.

That is, until Hana's had enough and snatches me away.



"The others have all finished," Alissa reports, and I snap out of it.

I look at human-Aoi, who's riding me slowly while Roxanne cleans out Hana, then my slender wife suddenly starts slamming her hips against mine. "Just one more cumshot," she states, and I move my hips too to match her rhythm.



After refreshing ourselves, we join the other guests for dinner. Seeing how everyone looks rather "refreshed" (except for Bitar, the poor man), the pool party must have started a few fires that have yet to die down.

But Silvane uses this lust-filled meal to make us an offer that nobody could refuse, "I'd like to invite you all to watch Nono's defloration."

"Why am I not surprised?" Toroo calmly asks herself out loud.

"After what the Lords said, how could we…?" Thomas follows up.

"Such an event is nothing special, though Lord Wolf kind of is special…" Gimbo quietly remarks, and all eyes turn to him. He suddenly feels the heat of our gazes and looks to his wife in search of help, but even she is a bit embarrassed. "What? This invitation isn't that outlandish."

"How many deflorations have you witnessed?" Selina questions him, bewildered.

The old dwarf sighs tiredly and looks down at his own plate. "Only one, but I've heard about a dozen more."

"Why do you want us to watch?" Arantos concernedly asks.

Silvane gently lays a hand on Nono's shoulder, who immediately shrinks in shame. "It's our fetish," she announces unabashedly.

"And I thought our family was depraved…" Ciel comments wryly.

And Silvane suddenly pouts, seeming a bit offended. "We're not depraved, just a bit kinky," she affirms, though Nono doesn't seem to agree.

"A bit," Arantos gives her sass.

Silvane's face stiffens in irritation. "Well, I'm sure you'll all enjoy watching it if you just open up your minds a little to new experiences. So answer me, do you accept?"

After a short, awkward moment of hesitation, Gimbo is the first one to respond, "I accept."

And the others follow his lead.



After our meal, I get all my wives to pretty up every last little inch of my body with oils for my skin, wax for my scales, perfume for my cock and ass, and even a light touch of make-up.

The other female guests take care of Nono while the rest of the men just take a seat at the walls of the main hall, which is where the event will happen, and awkwardly drink in silence.

Silvane suddenly barges into the room and grabs my hand, then stares at me intensely as she states, "I want you to be as rough as you can without drawing blood. No matter how much Nono screams, don't stop. She wants to feel like she was raped by a dragon."

"Holy shit," are all the words I can find to respond.

"You need a safe word," Alissa advises, but Silvane frowns. "Seriously. We use 'record scratch,' so at least tell that to Nono."

Silvane looks a bit unsure, but Alissa is dead serious, so the young elven girl eventually relents, "Fine."



Intermission – Nononya



I look in the mirror and feel the heat between my legs intensify. I look so sexy that I just want to masturbate as I stare at myself, but something much better is coming, so I quickly push that thought aside.

I still keep admiring myself, trying to build up my confidence so that I won't collapse at the mere sight of Wolfy's naked body.

My lingerie is all entirely wine red, which contrasts alluringly with my white skin and fur.

The open high heels display how the elastic stockings wrap around my small feet while also subtly enhancing the shape of my calves. The hem ends at the upper part of my juicy thigh, and it's a bit tight to create a slight indentation on my flawless skin.

My panties are so small that they don't even hide my pubes, and their transparency makes them useless to hide anything anyway, so they're worn solely for decoration instead of function. The long, high strings that secure them above my hips do make them quite sexy, though, but they're a bit uncomfortable since they do ride up my cheeks, covering nothing of my peach butt.

My tummy is as flat as always. Each and every sacrifice I make to keep it like this is worth it for this sight and the love I receive from Silf.

My breasts are pushed up and against each other, giving me more cleavage than I thought possible. The Snow Weave covering them is so delicate that they don't just make my hard nipples obvious, but they also show off the areola, too. I breathe a little heavier as I imagine how good it'd feel to pinch them… then I imagine Wolfy doing that, instead, and my legs quiver.

Everything is on display beneath a thin, strapless, see-through white shirt and a half-unbuttoned black mini skirt that doesn't hide the strings of my panties, nor the beginning of my pubes.

Then my eyes fall on the fake slave collar, and I blush. It even has a strap with a tag saying "pull me" that tightens it around my neck to choke me.

All I ever wanted was to marry a kind man to have children with, but then Silf slipped into my life and kicked up a storm within my heart. No matter what Silf asks, I can't say no to her. No matter how depraved she becomes, I never stop her. I'm addicted to her, and she's addicted to me.

I'd even let myself be toyed with by the entire Townsguard if Silf ordered me to. I'm such a massive harlot that I don't even regret anything I do anymore. Shame? Yes, I can feel it, but only until my first orgasm.

I don't have any regrets.

If only I had met Wolfy when we were both still single. Would we have still ended up like this?

It'd never work… Wolfy needed Alissa, and I needed Silf.

Then the love of my life comes back to the room, and I sigh.

The time has come.

She tells me something about scratching, but I'm so tense that I immediately forget what she said.

Silf leads me out, and the chorus of excited and worried female voices follow us, but I still can't pay attention to anything they're saying.

We soon enter the main hall, where a large bed has been laid out for me, and the eyes of the men fall upon my body. I can feel their lust and jealousy. I can sense them looking down on me, judging me as nothing more than a breeding slave.

With a shudder, I walk alone to the foot of the bed, and there, I wait.

My ears instinctively shoot up and my body freezes as I hear the distinctive sound of claws hitting the carpeted floor. My prey animal side tries to assume control of me, but I resist, resigning myself to my fate: to be devoured by the approaching dragon.

The door opens, and a large, scaly head comes through. Its shining, mirror-like scales are dazzling, its long, black horns are frightening, and its gaze is predatory.

His eyes lock with mine, and the intensity of his stare drowns out everything else around me. There's only the monster and me, now.

His head remains still in the air, facing me while the rest of his body sways up and down as he slowly walks forward. His eyes hold a ferocity that spells the promise of pain, a vow to give me an inconceivable amount of pleasure, and the guarantee of a night that I'll never forget.

I notice a sound grating my ears, then I realize that I'm the one making it with my jaw as my teeth clack together from my trembling. If I wasn't already sitting down, I'd have fallen on my ass, and if I hadn't gone to the bathroom a short while ago, I'd have pissed my panties.

I'm nothing but a little, white bunny in front of the large, silvery dragon. Innocent prey cornered by a sadistic beast.

He stops before me, his large face sending hot, minty breaths towards my face, then he breathes in deeply, taking in my scent, and gives me a fearsome, toothy grin.

"Ahh~… you smell delicious," he growls with his deep draconic double voice, and the bass is so strong that I can even feel my bones shake from it.

My body refuses to obey, and I simply tremble uncontrollably in front of him, making him even more amused.

He stands up on his forelegs and spreads his majestic wings wide open.

"Your body belongs to me now, Nononya," he declares, and I'm still too scared to respond, so I only nod, then he glows and transforms.

His wings disappear, his stature shrinks down to a humanoid's, his claws reduce by half, most of his scales go away, and his fearsome draconic face becomes boyish again, but the intense predatory gaze remains.

Then my eyes drift down his naked body, and I gasp. I've seen so many cocks, but I was never allowed to touch one, and now that the fated one is within my reach, I don't have the courage to grab it.

His right hand flashes, and I feel a breeze, then the pressure on my chest is released as both my shirt and my tight bra burst open.

"KIH!" I squeak in fear, but his claws didn't even graze my skin.

My chest is now exposed for all to see, and shame grows within me alongside my excitement.

Look at me! Look at this naughty bunny! Do you see how willing I am to bend over for a big cock?! Dominate me more, Wolfy! DOMINATE ME!

My shouts die in my throat, my "Willpower" too low to break through the aura of domination that the male dragon has placed me under.

"You're perfect, Nono," he whispers huskily as he stares at my breasts, causing the heat between my legs to become even hotter, then he grins sadistically again. "A perfect breeding slave, that is."

"Ah~…!" I moan in delight.

Dominate me more!

He takes a step forward and presses his claws against my chest, pushing me down and forcing me to lay on my back, then he grabs my legs and spreads them apart, nearly splitting open the mini skirt.

"And I bet you taste delicious, too," he adds as his head slowly lowers towards my dripping pussy lips, then he notices the wet spot and raises his eyebrows in surprise. "You slut. You're already this wet?!"

Before I can even moan out a reply, he opens his mouth with a perverse grin, then rubs his tongue over the thin fabric as he lets out some low chuckles, and I feel the vibrations, making me orgasm instantly.

His tongue touches my swollen clit, then he flicks it. "Kih…!" Forcing another squeak out of me.

"I can't believe you already came!" He shouts indignantly.

"F-forgive me… I'm just an inexperienced s-sex slave!" I suddenly shout as Silf's conditioning allows me to momentarily overcome my fear.

"You'd better not think that this will be over before I've thoroughly bred you!" He angrily shouts, and my legs tremble in his grasp.

"I can still endure more!" I desperately reply, and he grins in satisfaction, then his claws grip my thighs and he starts eating me out.

I gush out lewd fluids like never before as he does impossible things with his surprisingly long and dexterous tongue.

I can't look away, so I just stare into his frightening eyes as the fear mixes with the pleasure and my heart starts beating so fast that I feel like I'm going to die.

I become mesmerized with his enthralling gaze, and before I notice, my voice starts to leave my throat on its own "Ah…! Ahh…! AAAAAAAH~…!" And I orgasm once again.

He releases me and lets me rest for a short moment, but as soon as my body stops convulsing, he rips off my skirt and panties in one smooth movement.

"Kih…!" I squeak reflexively, and now I'm completely naked for all to see.

I see his cock point up, and stare at it in wonder again. Longer than my hand, many times thicker than one of Silf's fingers, this… this… meat club is supposed to go inside me…?

"What, too small for you?" He growls, and I pale.

"NO!" I immediately shout.

But he only grins sadistically. "That's unfortunate because I'm going to make it bigger."

The club grows veins as it thickens and widens, then I gasp as rounded spikes grow out along the top of the shaft and small bumps appear all over the rest of the surface of it.

"Impossible…" I breathe in awe.

"I just need to force it in a bit," he sadistically replies.

I open my eyes wide and stare at him in disbelief. "Wolfy, please don't… it won't fit!"

He suddenly pounces on me, then grabs my hands and straddles my legs with a maniacal grin. "Too late, Nono."

I start to struggle, but my legs refuse to respond, and my arms are simply too weak. "No, no, no…! Silf, help me! I'm scared!"

Something slimy suddenly enters my mouth and silences me, then I notice that a black, grotesque tentacle coming out of Wolfy's back has plunged past my lips.

"If you scream, it'll hurt more," he warns me and chuckles evilly, then he suddenly stops and glares at me. "Understood?"

I nod weakly, and the obscene tentacle leaves my mouth, but then more tentacles appear and slither suggestively along my body.

They wriggle creepily as they make their way towards my limbs, then my arms are suddenly tied up, and my legs are forced apart. After a short but tense moment as Wolfy's eyes crawl all over my body, his terrifyingly large cock touches my small, wet entrance.

"Please…" I beg one last time.

But that only makes him more excited. "No," he denies once more and laughs.

Then he grabs my waist and thrusts, and I'm blinded with pain.

"AAAAAAH!" I shriek as I'm stretched beyond what I ever thought possible. That thing is inside me, completely inside me, it has filled me up!

I recover from the pain and look down to see that Wolfy really is completely inside me, right up to the base. His cock is so thick that there's even a small bulge in my abdomen.

Then he moves his waist back, and the sense of relief makes my eyes roll back into my skull as I almost instantly orgasm.

"W-wolf-…" My pleading is cut off as he enters me, and I'm blinded by pain again.

Before I can recover my senses, he moves again, and the cycle repeats. Extreme pain followed by extreme pleasure.

With each movement, his spikes rub against my swollen clit, then touch my g-spot, and I lose control of my legs as I squirt a bit of lewd fluid. The bumps along the shaft cause tingles to shoot through me that make my toes curl and my muscles tense up, my face warped in disbelief at the amount of pleasure I'm feeling.

It's too stimulating, too fast, too painful, too merciless.

I'm a sex toy, a filthy hole for this draconic cock to play with.

Then something warm fills me up, making me feel even more bloated, and I officially become Wolfy's cum dumpster.

"More…" I beg, my conditioning kicking in again.

Wolfy laughs as he thrusts and immediately orgasms inside me again, then I feel his cum gushing out of my overstuffed vagina.

"MORE…!" I roar as my insides adapt to the shape of his cock, reducing the pain to bearable levels.

"MOOOO-…" My demands are silenced by his mouth as he kisses and hugs me while his hips continue to slap wildly against my thighs.

Heat and anger give way to warmth and passion. His taste, his smell, his strength. I want to take it all.

I feel his extreme heat inside me, stirring my insides, his fierce movements mixing his semen with my juices.

As a sliver of clarity is allowed back into my mind again, I feel eternally grateful to Silf for forcing me to do this. I love Wolfy more than I'd like to admit, and it's only because Silf is so understanding that I get to have one of my dreams fulfilled.

For tonight, Wolfy's cock and heart are mine. His seed floods my insides as fantasies about what could've been fill my mind. How it would be to have his undivided attention, his intense affection, his greatsword of love stretching me every night.

Then he pulls on the strap, choking me.

YESS~…!

I scream inside my head because my voice is completely blocked now, and I quickly start to get dizzy from the lack of air.

The pleasure rises higher and higher, and the time between my successive orgasms shortens so much that it becomes one long, mind-blowing, intense blur.

Time loses all meaning in this sea of pleasure. It feels endless, and at the same time, it feels far too short.

As my nerves fry from the extreme stimulation, I start to feel numb, then a spell is cast on me, and I'm suddenly filled with energy again.

My eyes refocus, and I see Wolfy's gentle, loving smile. It hurts to think that I can't have him all to myself.

I'm just a greedy harlot.

He starts to slow down, and I smile happily in contentment, for some reason thinking that it's finally over, but then his cock starts to vibrate.



Intermission end.



I went too far. Nono has passed out.

With a sigh, I vacate the half-dead little rabbit, then I kiss her forehead lovingly.

After caressing her head a bit, I look up and see a naked Silvane masturbating wildly while staring at us, one hand reaching forward as if it were trying to grab us.

Hana suddenly stops beside her, also completely naked, her cunt dripping with lewdness.

"I want to fuck you," Hana states, and Silvane slowly turns her head up to face her.

Once their eyes lock, something wakes up within the little elf, and her pained expression suddenly shifts into excitement.

An idea suddenly comes to me, and I stretch my soul towards Hana, then I envelop her clit and grow a cock around it. More precisely, a copy of my cock.

Silvane gasps in surprise and reflexively mutters, "Please, fuck me."

Hana doesn't need any more confirmation. She grabs Silvane and throws her onto the bed.

The young girl shrieks and perfectly lands right in front of me, her head now mere centimetri from my fluid-coated cock.

She stares at it in wonder as her mouth slowly opens.

The dragon roars again, and I instinctively grab her hair, then I shove my cock down her throat at the same time that Hana penetrates her.

Silvane is tight, though not as tight as Lina, but then we soon learn that her asshole is a lot looser than Hana's.

Hall of Fame of Patrons
​

The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:
Prince PreownedFIN.
Prince Creamy Spinach.
Lord Andrew Meyers.
Lord Novgarod.
Lord Michale Erwin.
Lord Bakerdea.
Lord Maurice.
Lord Empyrean.
Lord Mattirro Draca.
Lord Fullmoon.
Lord Sean Drake.
Lord EESDESESESRDT.
Lord FrostyCube.
Lord Mike Bartter.
Lord Cardinal Steiner.
Lord Warwulfv.
Lord Jorge Franco.
Lord Khristopher Welsh.
Lord DJ.
Lord Philip.
Lord Tenebris Lupus.
Lord The Tallest Joshua.
Lord Copey Dunt.
Lord Dracopuppy23.
Lord Chris Carter.
Lord Paul Daval.
Lord Bradly.
Lord Aubrey Powell.
Lord AndreyUC.
Lord Cidant.
Lord Tmac.
Lord Krawn.
Noble Salty Panda.
Noble Mild Fracas.
Noble Aclys.
Noble CarlBaxter.
Noble Yeuromain.
Noble Brandon Lai.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 110: Mother

Alissa slowly lowers her hips, then her slick pussy grips my shaft, and we orgasm in sync. Her back arches, and her legs quiver, then she slumps on the bed, and my cock slides out of her with a wet sound.

Hukarere immediately clamps her long muzzle onto my member and drains the last of my MP with her increasingly excellent blowjob skills.

I sigh and caress both Nono's and Silvane's heads while they sleep, and the sounds of fucking echoing from the other rooms starts to die down.

Aoi finishes cleaning out Nono's pussy, then she goes over to Alissa while the rest of the girls use our two game tables.

Silvane stirs, then she opens her eyes and stretches with a very sexy and girlish moan. Her lithe body is almost dwarven in its frailness, which is enhanced by her marvelous elven grace.

She notices Hukarere, and a small spark appears in her gentle eyes. "You apparently have a nearly unlimited amount of semen to dispense, so can I get one more cumshot from you?" She innocently asks.

Hukarere and I share a look, and I nod, then she releases my member and offers it to Silvane.

The elven girl parts her small pink lips, and my head brushes against them as it disappears into her mouth.

Then my asshole puckers as her tongue works wonders on my enlarged member, and my legs quiver as a massive orgasm strikes me.

I cum rope upon rope past her lips, which she prevents from dripping out of her increasingly full mouth with practiced ease.

Once it's over, she rolls over to Nono's side and wakes her up. As soon as the white rabbit girl looks awake enough, Silvane kisses her, and they share my cum.

Nono quickly becomes energetic after she smells and tastes the seed, and their kiss immediately grows wild, messy, and sticky.

The erotic sight of the two beauties playing with my juices brings me to another orgasm, and Hukarere gets her reward.

Since she knows how to milk me almost as well as Aoi or Hana, she pushes me into successive orgasms, opening a faucet of cum that quickly drains the last of my MP.

As a hint of pain starts to grow in my balls, I stop Hukarere, then she lets my cock go and shows me the last shot, playing with it with her long tongue.

"Good girl," I praise her and pat her head, enjoying the feeling of her blue-tipped, white fur.

She proudly swallows it without letting a single drop go to waste, then nuzzles her face against my chest.

The sounds of sex finally die down, and Alissa notices that the first of the guests are coming over, so she quickly dresses herself before a man who isn't me can lay his eyes upon her sacred body.

Bitar slowly walks into the main hall again while being supported by an unknown, sluttily-dressed succubus woman. He looks like he's aged a few years, and the limp in his gait implies things that I don't want to know.

The dark-haired woman, though, seems completely fine and refreshed, but Alissa smells the scent of semen coming from her mouth.

She helps Bitar sit down on one of the sofas, then she walks up to the still naked spouses who are lost in their passionate kissing.

"Madame Silvane, I've completed my job, so I'll take my leave now," she politely reports and lowers her head respectfully.

"Understood," Silvane quickly replies and immediately continues kissing her wife.

The succubus woman turns her eyes to me for a short moment, and I feel a deep, perverse hunger in her eyes followed by a tremble of her lips, then she turns around and walks out of the mansion.

"So, I see you had a lot of fun tonight, eh?" Hana taunts Bitar.

The shriveled man stiffens up a bit and slowly nods without looking her in the eye.

Hukarere and Alissa help me get dressed since the lack of mana makes my [Mana Body] temporarily weaker. Meanwhile, Azador seems to notice that the orgy has finally ended and comes in, then Alissa also smells cum wafting from the female Lordsguard that follows him. Thankfully, she isn't one of the Companions who have a (totally healthy) attraction to me.

"Did you think of me while you fucked that woman?" Hana continues and takes a step closer to him.

Bitar glances at her, then at me, and weakly denies, "N-no… what… what kind of question is that!?"

Hana grins like a devil as she grabs her breasts and fondles herself, then presses them together. "I saw how much you stared at me when my husband and I fucked Silvane. You like big ones like mine and Ciel's, right?" She teases with a sultry tone and leans forward to give him a better view of her cleavage.

"That's enough lewdness from you, but you can continue teasing him if you keep it to just words," I warn Hana through [Bind].

"No, of course not!" He desperately denies it as his face pales.

She tilts her head, mimicking Alissa's cuteness. "Oh? So you like small ones? Like Lina's or Silvane's?" And she motions to the two lovers.

He notices what they're doing and winces, his hand pressing against his thigh as I realize that his dick just reacted to the sight while his balls must have painfully complained about being awoken again so soon.

"Considering how much he ogled at Ciel, I think you're just too small for him," Roxanne joins in.

Bitar blushes embarrassedly as his eyebrows rise halfway up his forehead. Ciel gives them a tired look, but she doesn't have the motivation to stop them.

More guests start coming out of their rooms, and Silvane decides to just swallow all the remaining cum so that they can get dressed again.

Thomas and Selina are accompanied by a very happy blue-haired dragonkin woman while the couple looks very embarrassed, though a lot more cheerful than the rest of the tired faces.

As the dragonkin shamelessly walks forward, her partially ripped red dress flashing her nipples with every step, she reports to Silvane that her "job" is done and gets dismissed.

"Well, that was… an interesting event," Arantos comments with a rather wry smile as he and everyone else intensely watches the dragonkin leave.

That distracts Hana enough that she stops teasing Bitar and joins the other girls in playing with the tables.

"The one I participated in was definitely not like this one," Gimbo slowly adds, then he and his wife slump on the sofa.

"'Participated'?" Roxanne questions with a smug smile.

Gimbo frowns briefly in irritation and corrects himself, "The one I witnessed."

"It's precisely because Lord Wolf is a truly special person that I chose him to take Nono's virginity," Silvane proclaims and sends me a sly wink.

"I used the skill I created, [Soul Manipulation], to make my dick bigger and give it its 'appendages,'" I proudly announce, and a silence falls over the men while the women subtly blush.

Nono still seems to be a little out of it, but she keeps sending me glances with mixed feelings. She really does like me, and I'd gladly make her a concubine, but I guess her being married to Silvane complicates things within her heart.

Perhaps I should talk with both of them together about Nono's feelings. I don't think either of us wants this to be a one-time thing, so maybe we can come to an agreement.

Nono is very shy, so I'm wondering if I should give her some time to let her heart settle. Rupegians have the tendency of being immediate, so being the more temperate person shouldn't hurt.

I summon one wind and two light elemental-wives to clear the air of the smell of sex. I get a few thankful nods in response, then everyone crowds around the game tables.



As the heat dies down, the tiredness of an eventful day comes crashing upon everyone. My wives and I are rather fine, though. We didn't even have to kill anything this time, so it was a fairly calm day for us.

"We'll be going now," Arantos is the first to leave.

"Thanks for the 'show,'" Alana cheerfully adds. I think, out of everyone, she was the one with the most neutral reaction to my Ravaging.

Bitar goes with them, too shriveled to even ogle at the light elemental-wives.

Then Gimbo and his wife are the next to leave.

"I'm just happy it wasn't Lina…" Nala quietly comments to her husband.

"Yes, that'd be… weirder than it already was," he replies in kind.

And Toroo quits after losing repeatedly to Hana. "Hoh, I think I've seen more than I'd like to, but I do admit it was interesting…" She politely remarks and gives everyone a hug, though her hug with me was definitely a bit awkward.

Since the others are leaving, Selina and Thomas decide to leave too.

The young blonde girl awkwardly stops before Silvane and mumbles, "C-call us if you… if you ever do something like that again."

Silvane nods and hugs her, then Thomas too, subtly fondling both of their asses. "Or you could both join in sometime," she whispers back at them.

Dayum, Silvane, the Anaras corrupted you.

The couple blushes, then stiffly walk towards us.

"Please teach Thomas your skill," Selina whispers to me as she hugs me so tight that she's definitely feeling my bulge press against her.

"You gotta teach me that skill," Thomas also quietly pleads as we share a handshake. His eyes are so intense that I feel the determination of a true man burning within them.

"I'll send someone," I assure them. Since Rabanara is so close, I'll just send one of our Spirit mages from our court to train Thomas occasionally. It'll be very uncomfortable for him, but making a bigger dick is nothing like what the Celestial Horns are going through for their battle bodies.

"If you ever want to have both Wolfy and your husband spit-roasting you, just ask," Alissa whispers into Selina's ear, and a shudder runs through her spine.

"Alright…" She squeaks softly, too overwhelmed by her fantasies to speak properly.

Then it's our turn to leave.

I kiss both Silvane and Nono on the lips. "This definitely shouldn't be a one-time thing," I assert.

Silvane gives me a sly smirk and teases, "Hmm… did you fall in love with our pussies?"

"A bit," I immediately admit.

She sighs and chuckles. "Of course you'd say yes."

"I also liked it, a lot," Nono shyly confesses, then gives me a tight hug. "I… I want to… do it again," she forces herself to reveal her feelings.

"But not too often, or I'll get jealous," Silvane firmly states.

And Nono releases me with a start. "Of course!"

Silvane stares at her wife for a moment, pretending to be annoyed, then stops bullying her and kisses the now red rabbit's cheek. "But weren't you the one who wanted a quiet, monogamous life?"

Nono looks down and cutely twiddles her thumb as she blushes fiercely. "This is also fine, I guess…"

Silvane grins and lets out a very unladylike laugh, "Hahah! Who would want monogamy when you can get both the dick of your dreams and the love of your life?"

"Because things are that easy…" She replies with a slight pout.

Silvane caresses Nono's ears. "Well, you could say that we complete each other. I'm the carefree one while you're the one that worries about things."

You're the corrupted one while Nono is… well, is she truly innocent since she agreed to selling her virginity to me?

The rabbit girl pouts harder but leans towards Silvane to make it easier on her. "Doesn't sound very fair to me."

Silvane's expression begins to irritate me due to the extreme levels of smugness she exudes. "It's completely fair when I'm the one pushing you into having fun, like today, where you orgasmed so hard on Wolfy's massive draconic cock that you passed out."

Nono closes her eyes in shame and blushes again, but her cute rabbit tail wiggles frantically in happiness.

Alissa suddenly hugs Silvane and steals her lips. The elven girl immediately reacts and hugs her right back, then they savor each other's tongues. When my lewd fox has had enough, they're both left gasping for breath.

"I demand that you fuck my husband regularly," Alissa states, then pecks Silvane's lips once more before releasing her.

"O-okay…" Silvane mumbles, a bit stunned due to Alissa's [Oral Technique].

And since there's a defenseless, juicy bunny girl in front of her, Alissa also forcefully penetrates Nono's mouth with her tongue.

"Hey…" Silvane calls out, a bit jealous.

This time, Alissa ends the kiss with a loud smack, and Nono giggles distractedly.

"Alright, you all had your fun," Hana tries to hurry us up, then her yellow lizard eyes meet with the elven girl's blue jewels, and they share a rather passionate grin.

"And you definitely had yours," Roxanne adds and grabs Hana's arm, starting to feel a bit jealous.

"Yes, yes, my love," Hana replies and kisses her deeply, but now I'm getting jealous.

Roxanne pushes Hana away, then pulls me into a hug and kisses me deeply, just to annoy Hana.

And now the dragonkin is back to feeling jealous again, so we force ourselves to leave before she snatches someone away to fuck.



Back in Escanso, I immediately go to our room, where Alissa easily detects the smell of lesbian sex in the air.

Klein is already sleeping on our bed, splayed out like a used toy, and I notice that the sheets look fresh.

Osaria and Poosh are out on the veranda, drinking from the same cup as they cuddle each other and enjoy the view. Surprisingly, Osaria is the smaller spoon. I never took her to be the type that likes to get pampered, but I guess even she has those days.

I walk up to my milfs and greet each of them with a gentle kiss. "So, you decided to steal my woman again, Osaria?" I question her as I narrow my eyes.

"Oh? What makes you think she's yours?" Osaria counters with a smug smile, then grabs Poosh's hands and pulls them towards her bare, dark breasts.

"This," I whisper huskily and pull Poosh's head towards me, then I kiss her deeply, and her dexterous tongue immediately reaches out to meet mine.

We passionately kiss each other as I use my own [Oral Technique] to draw out a moan from her, then I break the kiss, and a bridge of our saliva connects us for a second.

"I'm yours, my King. Use me as you see fit," Poosh declares, and I feel a tightness in my heart as my love for this fluffy sheep pleads to be unleashed.

I lick my lips and kiss her soft, juicy lips once more. "Then I order you to use your body to please my concubine." And I release her.

Osaria grins mischievously, then jumps out of the sofa and snatches Alissa for herself. "Well, that's too bad because I've already had my share of lamb, so right now, I'm hungry for some fox."

I grab Poosh's hand and take her to another sofa so that she can massage my sore muscles while I watch Osaria molest Alissa.

Roxanne and Yunia got the least amount of action today in comparison to the rest of the wives, but once they get a bit drunk, they end up fucking each other passionately like lovers. I think Roxanne might get a second wife before Hana if things continue progressing this way.

"Technically, I'm only allowed to take concubines," Hana explains through [Bind], sounding a bit annoyed.

After the two have finished fucking each other silly, I fulfill my promise to Yunia and massage her cute feet with my human hands and tongue until she falls asleep.



Today is the 20th, Tann, day of Darkness. As the only official holiday, most commoners spend their day inside their homes dealing with domestic affairs. For today, the temple advises everyone to be especially kind to their spouses and to always communicate clearly, and though many believe that this is because the darkness within us is stronger on this day of the cycle, the truth is that couples tend to fight more often due to being stuck in their homes and jumping at shadows. But what isn't superstition is that all negative status effects are a bit more intense.

Ciel wakes me up, and the first thing I see is my shaft buried between her tits with its head inside her mouth. The view is so good that when I cum, I almost go back to sleep due to the pleasure.

Osaria is feeling a bit lonely, so she smothers me in her breasts and starts playing with my hair, preventing me from going back to sleep.

I cast [Clean] on my mouth and mount her, wringing out a soft squeal from her.

"Tomorrow, things will be back to normal, but let me leave you with a gift for today," I huskily whisper, then I go muff diving before she can answer.



After a quickie where her pussy is filled enough to stir Aoi's hunger, we go down for breakfast, and I take a look at our progress from yesterday.

I increased my "Wisdom" by 1 (now 20), and I also gained the skill [Sexual Charm] with one point, and a quick test on my guinea fox reveals that its full power is only unleashed when I glare. Though it takes considerable mental effort to use it right now, I believe that if I level it up, I'll be able to make a woman wet just by looking at them, assuming that they find me sexually attractive to begin with.

Alissa increased her "Charisma" by 1 (now 17). Her pimping me up to other women seems to be helping her with that stat.

Ciel increased her "Sanity" and "Piety" by 1 (now 22 and 27). The way that she so casually accepted the absurdity of our lifestyle must've pushed the stat over the threshold.

Aoi increased her "Intelligence" and "Wisdom" by 1 (now 10 and 11). She's almost as smart as Hana now, and that's a bit impressive.

"Her 'Wisdom' is still far below mine, and that's what really counts!" Hana grumbles through [Bind].

Sure…



While we eat, Osaria lays out the reports from yesterday for us, "Gnomeria has given their answer to your offer of aid. They say that a monster army is likely to attack their home by the next day of Nev, the twenty-ninth, and if the monsters don't move, then the gnomes will provoke them until they do.

"They've also counter-offered your request for coffee with an enchanted auto-ballista made of Darksteel." She raises her eyes from her papers and sends us a gentle smile.

I sigh in dismay, then shake my head and reply, "While I'm sure that the ballista is quite powerful, we have no need for one of those in the High Forest, so I want my coffee."

"I'll continue negotiations," she affirms with a business smile.

And Yunia instructs her further, "Tell them in no uncertain terms that we're capable of wiping out armies by ourselves and that we'll take offense if they refuse to trade something as plain as coffee. Even we sell Eia to outsiders, though we don't allow them to grow it."

Osaria nods, and we motion for her to continue on to the next topic. Now that most of the family visits are done, we can start dealing with the annoying formalities, like showing our faces to the Elder Council and the emperor.

"The Elder Council has accepted your suggested date for the Granreniandisabis, though they openly state that 'you've fooled around for too long,'" Osaria reports, using a silly nasally tone as she quotes the Council to mock them.

Lina's Trivia: the gathering of Lords is the Reniandisabis, while the gathering of the Elder Council is the Granreniandisabis.

"Fuck them," I grunt and shrug.

"Fuck them," Yunia emphatically agrees.

Klein stares at us with surprise stamped on her face.

"Visiting our parents took priority over everything else, even meeting with the emperor," Alissa explains to Klein, then gives her shoulder an assuring squeeze.

She chuckles softly and replies, "Well, I'm not really in a position to comment on that, but I do think that it makes sense."

And Yunia adds on, "It's precisely because not even the emperor demands a meeting with us until we've dealt with all the urgent problems that they can't demand that we meet with them to pay our respects, but they sure are allowed to complain."

Osaria hums and nods in agreement, then she reads from the third paper, "Lastly, the Succubi Holy Daemonic Council has accepted your request to use their [Eternal Gate] network, and they've issued temporary permits so that you can enter their Holy Land." Then she raises her gaze and stares at Roxanne. "Your family has also replied, Roxanne, but they've only said that they're ready to receive you, and nothing else."

My dear wife simply stares down at her empty cup of tea as a paralyzing fear runs down her spine. Now that we're so close to meeting her mother, all the anxiety she had before has come crashing back.

Hana and I get up, then we walk around to Roxanne and hug her from each side. Though Hana can smother our mutual wife with her balloons, I can wrap my thick, warm tail around Roxanne's small and thin appendage.

Ciel gets up and starts to soothe her as she comes in closer, "The fear you feel at the prospect of seeing your mother isn't entirely irrational. The intensity may be, but it's true that she's someone who can hurt you with mere words."

"No matter if it's a battle of swords or words, we'll always be here to protect you," I reaffirm and kiss one of her currently floppy horns.

"Gih," Gify joins in and pops onto her lap. "Gue gah geeh goh guh!"

"Well said, Gify," I praise her, and she narrows her eyes at me, unsure if I'm being sarcastic.

Alissa agrees and cheers her up further, "It's like Gify said, we've faced bigger monsters than your mother, and they all fell to our combined might."

And Yunia categorically adds, "We're going into battle, so brace your heart for what's to come."

Lina pours her feelings of warmth through [Bind] as she focuses on the memory of her previous master's mother, Madame Helganst, getting slapped by Ciel.

"Really…? It had to be that memory…?" Ciel whispers embarrassedly, and Lina just shrugs.

Aoi doesn't know what to say, so she just pours her confident and cheerful mood into our connection, warming all of our hearts.

Ciel hugs Roxanne from behind, and we all remain embraced like this for a long moment.

Then Roxanne suddenly breathes in deeply as something "settles" within her mind, then her horns become sharp again, and a flame of courage ignites within her heart.

"Alright, let's fight this dragon!" She exclaims with her voice wavering slightly as her determination quickly stabilizes.



Klein and Osaria give Roxanne a quick hug, with the latter adding in a bit of ass fondling, and we get ourselves ready to leave.

While Sandoro organizes the men, we wait in the hub room and chat about our imminent trip.

"Whe're we going to?" Hukarere asks. Her faint accent making its rare appearance.

"Roxanne's home to the far east, Xane, the capital of the Succubi Holy Land," I answer and watch for the reactions of the rest of the Lordsguard.

A few soldiers share nervous looks while a few grin perversely, but all the Chimeras show a fair bit of interest.

Enomosa comes into the room and immediately advises the soldiers, "Succubus are aggressive, while the incubus are passive. Don't approach an accompanied man, and firmly turn down the advances of women."

"Yes, my Dame," they acknowledge her in unison and salute.

"If things go well, there might be a chance at the end of the day to let you all loose in a brothel," I cheekily announce.

And that gets everyone quite excited, except for Sandoro, who pretends that he didn't hear anything, and Enomosa, whose iron mask remains unmoving.

Hana, surprisingly, isn't that interested in the brothel. She has all the women she could want and an insatiable magic dick at her disposal, so she's more interested in potential concubines than just orgies.

With everyone ready, we enter the Imperial [Eternal Gate] Network.



We exit the Network at Goldport's Lord's Hall, then we get a short ride to the Succubi Consulate.

The demon race has their own network of [Eternal Gate]s, but since they aren't completely unified under one leader like with the empire, each race has their own network with only a few points of connection between each other. Because of that, the only connection between the empire and succubi networks is through Goldport.

I suddenly feel a pang of grief as memories of the Innocent Nymph rise to the surface of my mind, so I send out a Holly to scout the site of the attack.

It's relatively close by, so the summon finds it before we reach the Consulate.

Where once there was a large, beautiful inn, now there's only a flower garden and a giant slab of black stone, a memorial to the victims.

At the edges of the garden, there are twenty-eight human-sized crosses made of black metal with open manacles where the neck, wrists, and ankles of a person would be. This type of cross is used by the Punishers to display heretics and the Wicked for all to see before they're executed. The fact that these crosses are empty means that none of the perpetrators have been found.

Tall, white lilies are spread all throughout the flower garden, representing the souls of the innocents while smaller and more colorful flowers represent their living loved ones who they left behind.

Raised walkways lead to the memorial slab to preserve this scene for as long as possible so that the evil committed here will never be forgotten.

A single dragonkin man is standing before the slab, but I don't recognize him.

Then the Holly gets closer, and I manage to read the names.

Rutina, Daina, Suelen…

I unsummon the Holly to not ruin my mood further. We're here to support Roxanne, not to grieve over something we have no power to change.

The wound in my soul has scarred over, but I haven't forgotten them, and I never will, not until I've avenged their deaths.

Ciel grabs my head and gently pulls me closer, then kisses my forehead, and I lean into her, asking for more kisses.

Hana clenches her fist while a flame of determination is briefly lit within her heart. She's the one who has done the most work towards seizing our revenge by creating the skill she wanted that will allow her to punch a [Meteor].

We're still far from the reckoning, but we're certain it'll happen one day.



The Consulate is soon within sight, and I raise an eyebrow at the odd, tall, cylindrical building.

Made with the same yellow and white stone as the rest of the town, it wouldn't stand out if not for its peculiar shape.

Our carriages stop in front of it, then a few incubus proto-butlers come to receive us as we disembark.

The butlers offer their arms to my wives, but they all decline. They're wearing thin and revealing dresses, so I don't want no stinking male getting a feel of their almost bare breasts.

The apparent boss of the butlers makes a subtle hand motion, then all the butlers leave, and they're replaced with slutty, succubus proto-maids.

I give him a smile and a polite nod, and the boss replies with a deep bow.

Without even uttering a single word, we're all led inside by the luscious maids, then guided to the center of the consulate.

Behind huge enchanted metal doors as thick as a bank's vault, we see a single [Eternal Gate] that leads to Isfhan, one of the larger succubi cities.

"Isfhan is like Rabanara, in that there is a wide variety of races living here," Roxanne comments wistfully as we approach the portal. "It's also partially inside the mountain, so there's a good number of dwarves and hers-type demons."

"I heard that hers-type are pretty cute and similar to dwarves," Lina adds and glances at Ciel, who pretends that she didn't hear a thing.

Roxanne grins mischievously. "Yes, they are. They have large eyes and a bit of monkey blood in them, so they're pretty popular with the pedophiles."

Ciel's jaw clenches, and she holds back a pout.

I fondle the ass of my maid in thought, and she subtly licks her lips as she stares at my horns. "Your permit gives you the freedom to visit any town you'd like," she explains, her tone perfectly professional, even if her expression isn't.

"I don't think we have the time to enjoy a hers-type today," I conclude and slip a claw inside her panties to play with her asshole. She gasps but makes no move to push me away, so I play with her as we walk, and the girls follow my lead.

It seems that Osaria took the liberty of choosing the "VIP treatment" package for us. I also notice that the maid accompanying Ciel is the youngest looking of them all.

We cross through the portal, then the hot and humid air instantly changes, becoming cold and drier with a hint of dwarven air conditioning.

"Yes, this is Isfhan, alright," Roxanne quietly remarks, her voice echoing in the wide, empty room.

The maids guide us to the exit, and we enter an austere, stone corridor similar to the ones found in the imperial network, but it's much smaller and far simpler.

Soft moans echo around us as we walk down the corridor while molesting the maids. At the end of our path, an even larger vault door lays open, revealing the standard portal, a dimensional door covered in a white veil.

After crossing through it, we're finally in Xane, the center of the Succubi Holy Lands.

We exit the portal into another secured room, then we leave it and enter the main hub of the succubi [Eternal Gate] network, a large circular hall with quite the edgy architecture, literally. Spikes and gnarly-looking decorations cover almost every surface, and the color sense would make a goth feel right at home. At least the sexy or outright pornographic statues are nice to look at.

Unlike the imperial network, this hub has a lot more traffic flowing through because the entire network encompasses a stretch of land that's basically the same size as the Western High Forest, so the cost of moving both people and goods is a lot lower, though the network is still reserved for only the aristocracy.

Most of the people here are wearing slutty robes with strategic openings and patches of transparency to showcase their "assets," and Roxanne says that they're "Holy people," basically a mix between a priest and a noble. As the Holy Lands are kind of a theocracy that worships the Old Gods quite fervently, the clergy monopolizes the highest positions of power.

My maid nearly stumbles as I tickle her clit, so I decide to hold back on the stimulation and just finger fuck her slowly.

We leave the hub and come out in a public square, surrounded by equally edgy buildings.

Xane is at the same latitude as Escanso, so the climate is basically the same. The air is quite fresh, and the heat is at the perfect level for us to wear shirts and pants without feeling cold or start to sweat.

Three carriages are waiting for us, but these are pulled by horses instead of Gatuns like the elven ones would have.

"Would you like to visit Mistress Sanaz's estate right away, or should we take a scenic route?" My maid asks as politely as she can, considering that her pussy is starting to wetly drip with her lewd juices.

We instinctively turn to Roxanne. "S-scenic route, and it's not because I'm scared!" She blurts out, and [Bind] tells me that she's really telling the truth.

We get in the middle carriage while our escorts fill the other two. Since we're in foreign territory, bringing a significant number of soldiers is necessary, both for protection and to keep up appearances.

Our carriage is enchanted with [Warp Space], so there's plenty of room for everyone, including the maids.

As soon as we sit down, both Hana and Roxanne pull up their dresses, then they motion for the maids to start eating them out.

"I'm t-too stressed, I n-need some re-release!" Roxanne justifies it to herself since nobody was judging her for it.

Yunia takes off her delicate sandals and orders her maid to suck her toes, and now I raise an eyebrow at her.

"I like it," she responds with a shrug.

"Well, you could've asked me to do it," I reply with a pout.

Yunia looks away for a second and comes up with an excuse, "You're too good at it. I'd get too wet if you did."

"So, you're becoming like Ciel, now?" Hana teases, then moans softly.

Yunia narrows her eyes at Hana and calmly states, "Definitely not. A foot fetish is too unexciting for me." Then she turns her eyes away in a snobbish gesture to tell us that this conversation is over.

Ciel starts to get a bit restless, then Lina pats her thigh and pushes the young maid to sit on her lap. Ciel sighs in resignation and starts lightly molesting the maid.



As we cross through the town, the edgy buildings are left behind, and a new, extremely peculiar architectural style takes hold.

"Are these… dicks?" I question out loud and turn to my maid, but she's too distracted by my fingers to reply.

"Yes, they are…" Roxanne weakly answers me as she recovers from an orgasm.

All of the buildings unrelated to the Holy Daemonic Council have phallic shapes, and some even have balls at the bottom.

Then I notice something odd about the doors and windowsills, they're rectangular, like usual, but when they're open, there's always veils tied to both sides in such a way that they create an oval shape that's very reminiscent of a vagina. Some even have a small bell on the top where the clit would be.

I'm starting to feel like the subtle dicks in our heraldry aren't really enough to represent Roxanne's background.

My pale wife suddenly wakes up with a jolt. "No, no, they're enough. It's just that Xane is… a bit extreme," she embarrassedly explains.

I notice a couple who are passionately fucking on the roof of one of the dick-shaped buildings and snort. "At least the Chimeras will feel right at home here."



This city is indeed quite beautiful. It's like a mix of BDSM-inspired architecture with the epic glorification of sex that you'd find in ancient Greece.

We're at the foot of a snow-covered mountain named Jabalnak, so the dicks look quite small in comparison to the huge white tit in the background.

A river coming down from the mountain bisects Xane in two, and the chilly water is one of the main attractions of the town due to the warm weather. Seeing how many people like to fuck in it, I'm surprised that the water doesn't turn white after it runs through the city.

The river feeds the Green Valley, a very fertile stretch of land to the south of us, so perhaps it's all the fucking that gives it the nutrients that the farms need to prosper.

I notice that I'm also unreasonably horny considering that I Ravaged both Nono and Silvane yesterday. I was fine until we came out of Xane's hub, even though I've been finger fucking the maid while we walk, but my erection is now getting increasingly harder to control.

"Is the air making me horny, or is it just in my head?" I ask and glance at everyone.

"A known… phenomenon…" My maid answers as she catches her breath. "Non-succubus or incubus… have an increased libido… when they come here."

Roxanne chuckles and adjusts her glasses. "Well, considering that I almost rubbed myself raw when I first entered Xane, I doubt that it doesn't affect us too," she states and plunges her dagger-tail into her maid's pussy.

Lina's maid elaborates further as she gives a lap pillow to my youngest wife, "Only for your first time. Our race can adapt to the lewd air, but not the other races, whose libido remains at a higher level here than normal."

"That kind of sounds like a bad thing for Wolfy," Ciel remarks with a mix of genuine worry and amusement.

"May I ask why you think so?" Lina's maid confusedly asks.

My angel smiles wryly. "You might not have enough women in Xane to satisfy him if his libido climbs even higher."

The maids laugh, but there's a hint of truth to Ciel's words.



As everyone's lust intensifies, Lina's maid is the only one who manages to keep herself composed enough to give us a tour of the town, though my little girl stares at her maid's panties with growing hunger.

We get a glimpse of the Green Valley as the carriage climbs up a small hill. It's… well, green, very green, Windows Bliss wallpaper green. Even Gify enjoys the view, though she prefers to remain outside, on top of the carriage, until our heightened horniness calms down.

Eventually, the tour ends, and we stop at an estate that seems more like Osaria's collection of dildos (which she never used again after becoming mine).

Roxanne doesn't recognize this home. Her family used to live in a large house, but not an estate like this one. Considering that her mother is a ruthless merchant, it isn't surprising she managed to rise so far.

We disembark, and the aroused maids give us sad goodbyes.

"We'll be here all day waiting for you," Lina's maid announces with a bow.

The moment the door closes, muffled moans come from the carriage as they take care of each other, then Gify pops back into existence on my shoulder.

"Gih," she complains.

There's no such thing as too much sex.

At the entrance of the estate, a mature maid is waiting for us, but Roxanne doesn't recognize her either. The maid has shiny, red skin, but she actually covers herself up more than usual for the women here, which gives her a rather solemn air with a flair of dominatrix. She also has a very noticeable Resting Bitch Face problem, making me wonder if she has some elven blood in her.

"Esteemed guests, I'm Saghieh, the Housekeeper. Please follow me, and I'll take you to Mistress Sanaz," she requests and bows.

"Lead the way," I reply, and she immediately straightens up, then turns around and starts walking at a leisurely pace, so we admire the view as we follow her.

The front garden is… rather obscene. It's decorated with all sorts of eldritch-looking plants that could be found in one of Ciel's wet dreams.

My corrupted angel rolls her eyes and ignores my thoughts, but I do take note of what plants catch her attention the most.

Some of the plants actually move and follow us as we pass, somehow detecting our presence even though they don't have eyes.

The estate is nowhere near as large as our castle, so we quickly reach the entrance of the main building, the "ballsack" of the first dildo, a thick, veiny, white one.

With my left arm linked with Alissa's and my right linked with Roxanne's, we leisurely climb the steps.

Roxanne's mind is empty, like she's just a robot going through the motions, so I pinch her arm, making her jolt in surprise, and I have to use [Bind] to keep her from tripping.

"Oops, sorry, that was a bit dangerous," I apologize through our connection.

"It's fine…" She stiffly replies.

Seeing that she's locking up again, we comfort her in our own way, though everyone trying to access the connection at once does make it a bit loud inside my mind.

As we reach the top of the steps, the double doors ahead of us slide open, revealing the usual veils with an opening in the shape of a vagina.

The maid parts the veils for us, and we finally enter the cool shade, leaving the hot sun behind.

Roxanne clenches her teeth, and her tail freezes from her anxiety as we lay our eyes upon the three demons waiting for us.

The first is Roxanne's father, Behrouz, a rather young-looking man with a skin tone as pale as his daughter's. He has neat, sweptback brown hair, black spiral horns that point backward, and a very gentle and feminine face, making him look more like a butler than the businessman Roxanne says he is.

Beside him is Roxanne's mother, Sanaz, a supremely sexy milf that could go toe to toe with Osaria, though this prime example of a succubus lacks the breasts to compete in that department. Her skin tone is more natural, though still pale, her hair is black with a subtle purple sheen and tied up into a neat, professional bun, her sharp, straight, forward-pointing horns are the same color as her hair, and she's wearing small round glasses that just enhance her overall sexiness. The tight leather outfit coupled with her cold expression triggers the domination fetishes within me.

And finally, there's a pale little girl sticking to Behrouz's leg, staring at our ensemble with a bit of fear and shyness in her eyes. She's dressed like Lina, favoring the Gothic lolita style, and she's exactly how I imagined Roxanne would've been as a child. She'd fit perfectly in a movie as a cute child vampire.

It seems that Roxanne and the little girl both got their father's black appendages, delicate features, and skin color, and her mother's silky hair, sexy body, and sharp eyes. The tails of the four of them are perfectly equal, which might be a regional feature of Mashoor.

"I didn't know that you had a sister," Hana blurts out as everyone's attention falls on the little girl.

"I didn't know either," Roxanne mumbles, starting to feel lightheaded again.

"You would've known, had you kept in contact with us," Sanaz's icy, cold tone prickles us, forcing us to pay attention to her.

"M-mother…" Roxanne tries to greet her, but she completely forgets what she wanted to say, not even realizing that her parents didn't know a single word of Andraste before she left.

"Roxanne, I'm so happy that you're back," Behrouz confesses with a warm smile, completely ignoring the mood.

Then an awkward silence settles in for a brief moment as nobody knows what to say. Yunia suddenly prods me, and I properly start the introductions.

"Greetings. I'm Wolf Ryder, Crown Lord of the Western High Forest, and husband of your daughter."

"I'm Hanafuria Ryder, Crown Lord of the Western High Forest, and wife of your daughter."

And we continue on, but they don't even react to Aoi announcing that she's a dragon, though maybe it's because she's in her human form to not come off as threatening.

Behrouz smiles and nods at each of us while Sanaz keeps her cold eyes trained on Roxanne.

"I'm Behrouz, little Rox's father. We're not worthy of a lineage, so our family doesn't have a second name," he introduces himself, still unphased by the staring contest, then he kneels and wraps his arm around the cute little girl, "This is Taveez, Roxanne's little sister."

"Hi…" The girl shyly mumbles.

"Good girl." He pats her head, then he points to Roxanne and switches from Andraste to [Sounthern Maokai Language]. "[That's your sister. Remember what I told you about her]?" -Taveez nods- "[Now go give her a hug]."

"Eeh~…" The girl whines and tries to hide behind her father.

"[Come now, Tata. Be a good girl, okay? Good girls get dessert]."

"Hmm~…" She whines again and pouts adorably.

Behrouz stands up and gently pushes her forward.

Taveez relents and stomps her way towards us, her black leather shoes clacking loudly against the cold tiles. She looks like she's about three years old.

Roxanne breaks eye contact with her mother and turns to see her young clone approaching us, then she kneels down to get on the same eye level as Taveez.

"Hey, there… I'm… I'm your sister," Roxanne whispers, still a bit dazed.

"Hello," Taveez greets, then holds her arms out, and Roxanne gives her a hug. "Are you going to stay?" She innocently asks in Andraste with a surprising amount of skill.

Roxanne blinks, and her tail quivers as her heart tightens in pain. "No, I… I live somewhere far away."

"Okay." Then Taveez releases Roxanne and scurries back to her father while she smiles with pride. "[I did it]."

"[Yes, you did. Good girl]," Behrouz praises her as he pats her head.

I now notice that the Housekeeper is staring at us from the side, her expression going beyond just RBF and now entering into the realm of unveiled dislike for us.

"I didn't imagine that you would… get pregnant again," Roxanne weakly remarks as she seeks out my arm again for comfort.

"I had to since my only child had disappeared on me," Sanaz bitterly replies.

Oh, wow.

"Is that all that your daughter is to you?" I blurt out, irritated at her callousness.

Sanaz turns her cold eyes on me, and the dragon wakes up due to the challenge her gaze represents. "What would you know? I'd never be allowed the honor of starting a lineage if I didn't have a descendant."

"You're saying that Lordship isn't honorable enough?" Yunia coldly replies, her perfect face warped in displeasure.

The ice queen scoffs and retorts, "You Avgin would never understand what it means to earn the right to have a last name, to be deemed worthy of giving your child something to inherit. You'll never know the satisfaction of creating your own lineage."

"No, we wouldn't, but at least we aren't putting our ambition above the well-being of our children," I counter fiercely. Sanaz used Roxanne like a tool, and that deeply scarred my wife.

"Having a mere child trying to argue the meaning of family with me is insulting to my intelligence," Sanaz barks, then turns to Roxanne. "You didn't even have the backbone to assume control of your harem, and now, you just let your man spit that drivel at me."

"Don't you dare insult my husband like that!" Roxanne suddenly shouts. If Sanaz had aimed her venom at only Roxanne, then she'd have never reacted like this, but involve any of the rest of us, and she becomes irrationally angry.

"Please, not in front of Taveez," Behrouz begs, trying to cover the ears of the now frightened little girl.

Sanaz suddenly grabs his hands and jerks them away. "She needs to listen, to witness the cowardice of her own sister!"

Yunia chooses another angle to strike from. "Is this the decorum we should expect from someone of your station?" She sedately asks.

"I won't have you antagonizing me in my own home," Sanaz coldly replies, then she activates her Emergency Ring, and Alissa senses a large group of men coming into range of her [Sense Presence].

Yunia wrinkles her nose and frowns, deeply offended by Sanaz's attitude. "Are you sure it's a good idea to force an Avgin Lord out of their own home?" She coldly asks, then she lifts her hand and motions with her index finger for the Lordsguard waiting outside to join us.

The ice queen's men pour out of the corridor behind her at the same time that ours enter through the door behind us, and I notice the Housekeeper's expression warping in fury.

Behrouz shakes his head in dismay and takes a few steps backward, pulling his daughter away from her mother. "Please…" He whispers soberly.

The ice bitch glances at her husband, then she turns to the Lordsguard and analyzes their equipment for a short moment.

"This isn't your home," she apathetically states.

"It is Roxanne's," I reply in kind and glare.

She glares back, and her face slowly warps in growing anger, her pale skin turning bright red, then her hand twitches, and she suddenly waves off their men.

After a second of hesitation, they back down and return from whence they came, then we gesture for ours to retreat, too.

"Do whatever you want!" The bitch shouts and storms out of the main hall, the Housekeeper hurrying to follow after her.

That went well… seriously.



"That was horrible…" Hana mumbles, then walks up to the stunned Roxanne and holds her hand to comfort her.

"It could've gone worse," Yunia points out.

"There's still a chance to salvage your relationship," Ciel tries to reassure her.

And the rest of the girls share a perplexed look.

I kiss Roxanne's hand lovingly, and she seems to regain her senses as she blinks repeatedly, then she gently pushes us away, freeing her hands, and adjusts her glasses.

"I'll be fine," she quietly replies, then walks forward and pulls her father into a tight hug. "I'm sorry, Dad."

"Oh… don't be," Behrouz blurts out, then both of their faces warp in pain and they start to cry silent tears. "I missed you, my little Rox. I missed you so much."

"I'm sorry for running away…" Roxanne apologizes, then her voice fails as sobs take over her.

Taveez stares at them in confusion, not understanding why they're crying, but then she hugs them both at once to not be left out.

We stay silent for an awkward moment while their emotions subside, then Roxanne pulls him away to give Taveez another hug. "Thank you for the hug, Tavi," she cheekily whispers while drying her tears.

"[My name is Taveez!]" The girl complains in [Southern Maokai Language].

"[But Tavi is cuter]," Roxanne teases with a smirk.

And the little succubus looks away, deep in thought as she considers the pros and cons, then she nods in approval. "[Okay, but only you can.]"
Roxanne grins wide, gushing in happiness, then hugs Tavi again. "You're so cute!"

"Heey~…!" Tavi whines as she's already had enough hugs for today, then Roxanne releases her and stands up again.

"She's exactly how I imagined Roxanne would be as a child, minus the glasses," I remark and flash a smile to little Tavi.

"She is, but I think we've spoiled her a lot more than Roxanne," Behrouz admits and laughs softly.

"Me? Not spoiled!" Tavi exclaims and angrily crosses her arms.

"Just a bit," he teases her further.

"Not!"

"Yes."

"Ashlan!" She garbles her Maokai "no."

He laughs out loud and pats her head. "Okay, you aren't, but you have to keep being a good girl if you don't want to become spoiled."

She nods energetically. "Yes."

Then he turns to us, his tone now very gentle and courteous, "I apologize for what you've seen from us. Sanaz, my love, she… didn't take it well when Roxanne left home."

"Her anger is understandable, but her behavior isn't excusable," Yunia asserts, and Behrouz cringes subtly. "We wish for a friendly relationship with your family, so we won't press this issue."

Both his head and the tip of his dagger-tail nod slowly. "Thank you."

Roxanne sends him a sympathetic smile, and she has to hold herself back from hugging him again.

Behrouz clears his throat and completely recomposes himself, trading his gentle air for one that's more formal and butler-like. "The Housekeeper isn't here, so I'll guide you to the guest area where your men can rest," he politely announces.

Enomosa, who's been standing at the doorway, chimes in, "I advise to always keep a few escorts with you, your Highnesses. The men are all in fellowships, so we'll be able to know where you are through the bond."

I nod in agreement and ask out loud, "Will we be staying here all day? Perhaps we could allow half of them to visit a brothel nearby, and then they can switch with the other half once they're satisfied." I turn to Behrouz and give him a suggestive smirk. "Do you have any recommendations?"

He nods gently. "I do. If you're looking for something you'd only find in Xane, then I know the perfect place."



After a few minutes of getting things sorted out, we cross the estate towards the guest area with half of our men in tow.

The halls we cross through are rather chilly and solemn. Aside from the exterior having a thinly-veiled symbology, the rest of the estate seems to favor minimalism, though there are still quite a few sexually explicit statues here and there.

"Is Khadima still living in Mashoor?" Roxanne suddenly asks, the echo of her voice easily drowning out the heavy steps of our men, which were already muffled by the elven padding of their armor.

Behrouz stops and gives her a sad, sympathetic look that tears at Roxanne's heart as she immediately understands the meaning of it.

"I'm sorry, Roxxy, but Khadima passed away a year ago," he whispers softly.

Roxanne sighs and nods in understanding. The maid was already old and likely eager to join her late husband in Paradise.

After a moment of silence, Roxanne moves on and asks, "What about our home in Mashoor?"

"Sold. It's still there, but we rarely ever went back there, so it was only a drain on our funds."

"And our old house here in Xane?"

He shakes his head. "Also sold. That one, we had even less reason to hold on to."

Nearly everything she held dear when she was a child is now gone.

"It might be for the best," she soberly admits through [Bind]. "The only things I miss from that time are Shervin and Khadima."

The mention of Shervin jabs a pang of jealousy into me since he was her bodyguard, and also the one who took her first time, but Roxanne is so emotionally drained right now that she doesn't even try to tease me about it.

"His dick was bigger…" The usual Roxanne surfaces for a brief moment, and I just pat the bundle of blankets inside my soul space that represents her mind.



The servants prepare a long table full of snacks and refreshments (non-alcoholic only) for our men, and we leave them in the main hall of the guest area while we continue on to the backyard, and we're pleasantly surprised that it isn't populated with eldritch horrors (except for Ciel, though she won't admit to it).

Tavi immediately runs to the grass garden while Ciel gets interested in the small pedestal that holds a wide variety of marble balls.

Alissa convinces Aoi to join her, and the two of them each transform into the child-sized version of their bestial form, then they run to join Tavi.

Behrouz notices Ciel's interest and explains, "Taveez was obsessed with marbles a while ago, so we put this here for her to play with her friends when they come over."

"I don't remember bringing friends home," Roxanne suddenly blurts out, then blushes at the embarrassing revelation.

"You did. I remember," Behrouz softly replies, then his voice becomes a bit wistful as he adds, "Until we moved into the mansion."

"Ah, yeah, that's right…" She mumbles back and sighs.

Roxanne was born a poor commoner, but then everything changed when they found a treasure full of gold that let them buy one of Mashoor's fishing companies.

Ciel and Lina start playing with the marbles while we sit down at a covered glass table, then a servant comes out to serve us some cold tea. It seems that they rarely drink anything hot here, aside from the copious volumes of semen.

After delicately taking a sip of his tea, the awfully young-looking father breaks the brief silence, "Can you tell me about what you've been doing since you left?"

Hana smirks and glances at Roxanne, who subtly smiles. Now, this is something they're happy to talk about.



The mood slowly lightens up as Roxanne relaxes and returns to being the cheeky and cheerful woman I fell in love with.

Behrouz is quite a good listener, always reacting well to the tales, even when they get a bit dark, like when she got hurt by the Symbol of Hate or the mercenaries of Dawn of Fire.

He uses a momentary break in our tales to give his daughter some praise, "I never saw you as weak." -He smiles wryly- "Physically, yes, but the things you went through only confirm what I felt. You have a strong spirit."

"Though she's a bit crazy, too," Hana teases.

"A bit," Yunia emphasizes.

Roxanne chuckles like an evil lady. "Ohohoh, I love being a crazy bitch. I get all the excitement with none of the shame, unlike a certain person." And she shoots a not-so-subtle glare at the only haughty elf with a humiliation fetish at the table.

"If you're implying that Yunia feels shame, I respectfully disagree," I calmly interject.

"It's because you haven't pushed her hard enough," Hana remarks, and Yunia actually sweats cold, for once.

"It's this 'intense' love that I like so much about us," Roxanne suddenly confesses and blushes softly as we turn heated stares towards her.

"I'm very happy for you, little Rox," Behrouz kindly whispers with a smile, then pats Roxanne's hand with his dagger-tail, and his tone grows more sure as he states, "We're very proud of you, Roxanne. I'm sure that your mother will come around and tell you the same, she's just-…"

"Obsessed with creating a 'lineage,'" Yunia smoothly interrupts.

His smile loses some of its brightness, and he slowly nods. "It's because of her grandparents. We've been estranged from them since before you were even born, and it's that… hate for each other that made her become like this."

Something about everyone's reactions to this is starting to irritate me. "I understand her reasons, but it doesn't excuse her behavior," I begin by paraphrasing what Yunia said about it, but I'm just starting to lay down what I really think about this. "She wanted to use Roxanne as a tool to get back at her grandparents."

Behrouz's eyebrows knit together, and his thin tail hides behind his chair. "As a Lord, you should understand the drive for a parent to guide their children to inherit their legacy," he retorts tactfully.

I shake my head and narrow my eyes subtly. "I was born a commoner, I don't have anywhere near the same obsession with a 'legacy' as she does."

"But you'll still guide your children towards this path, right?" He tentatively insists, looking a bit concerned.

And I reply with a slow, deliberate tone for emphasis, "Yes, guide, not force or use."

His frown deepens in irritation, and he becomes quiet.

"I've seen Roxanne's memories about her mother through Gify," I continue with a half-lie. "Did she ever ask what Roxanne wanted?"

"Gih," Gify backs me up.

And I see his delicate jaw clench as he swallows deeply.

"I was never asked about if I wanted to be a Lord," Yunia interjects as she stares at me intensely, her face so stoic that it's almost like she's using [Mask].

And the girls all start paying a lot of attention to our conversation.

"But your father should have," I affirm as kindly as I can.

But now, she starts to look rather upset. "What if I had said no? What if our children say no?"

And now, even Alissa stops to wait for my answer.

These questions evoke complicated feelings within all of us. We've all made sacrifices, made peace with the duties that we're each expected to fulfill, and bet our lives on that my "destiny" will take us somewhere… good. The matter of children and what we'll leave behind is very delicate to us, and not something that I can talk about without employing a lot of tact.

I send her a head pat through [Bind] as I gently reply, "That's a very difficult question to answer, Yunia, my love. But think of a Lord who didn't want the responsibility, would they really be a good Lord?"

"The more tempered rulers are those who didn't ask for it," Ciel's voice reaches our ears from far away, and this time, she doesn't use a teaching, but her own (and Lina's) perspective on history.

And I disagree with them, "Only if the focus of their rule is internal, with the intent to keep the nation stable. Add in an external threat, like an invasion, and they'd quickly get deposed, if their nation didn't fall already from their ruler's lack of decisiveness."

"Are you a historian?" Behrouz questions rather bemusedly.

"No," I answer flatly.

Lina comes over to us and decides to speak for herself, "For thousands of years, the 'focus' of rulers has always been 'internal' due to the empire dealing with any 'outside threat.'"

Behrouz raises an eyebrow, perhaps a bit confused about how they were both listening to our rather quiet conversation so well while playing marbles.

I nod at her, and she goes back to Ciel. "My point is that everything is relative, but there's a difference between the sacrifice someone makes for the responsibility of Lordship and the sacrifice Roxanne was forced into just for her mother to get back at her grandparents. To assume her answer just because that's how things were done doesn't make it right or fair."

Alissa snorts and continues playing, but before anyone can get a word in, Roxanne suddenly confesses, "I'd have said yes…" She gives her father and me a gloomy look, the cheerfulness from before now gone again. "I'd have said that I wanted to help Mom."

"Until you didn't," I continue for her. "Your parents should've both paid more attention to the signs of your depression."

"That's…!" Behrouz suddenly exclaims as he glares at me, looking quite offended. "She was grieving for her late lover! That's what we assumed it was!"

I hold the glare without yielding an inch. "Yet you let her mother berate her for ignoring the marriage partners that were arranged for her while she was still grieving."

Behrouz's unnaturally pale face flushes red as he struggles to contain his anger. "This is too much! Even if you saw through a nature spirit, who are you to say that to me?!"

My tail tenses up in anger and almost pushes the chair out from under my ass. "I-…!"

"Wolfy…" Roxanne softly calls me, her mood darkening even further to the point that I feel guilty for escalating this fight, though I refuse to apologize. I had a very similar conversation with Lily because of how her parents made her become an overachiever, and I just narrowly avoided becoming one due to mine.

An awkward silence befalls our table since it takes some time for all of us to process our emotions.

Roxanne stares at Tavi, a growing sense of dread holding her back from being happy about the fact that she now has a sister.

"I want to leave that in the past," she breathes tiredly.

"Even I know that you have to clean wounds before you can let them heal," Hana imparts a rare piece of wisdom, then threatens her with "snu snu" alongside this thought.

Roxanne sighs softly, a faint, wry smile gracing her thin, pretty lips, then she straightens her back as she starts to gather up her motivation. She's the last one of us that needs to get her shit together, and she seems to be ready to do it even if it's barehanded.

"I ran away, and now I'm tied to Wolfy and the Western High Forest, so I can't be used for Mother's lineage anymore…" She starts with a confession.

"Roxxy…" Behrouz whispers achingly.

She turns to her dear father and looks him right in the eye, a new determination blooming within her. "But I can help. We can help. The Ryder family is already standing shoulder to shoulder with the Holy Daemonic Council. The old cocks may have high 'Piety' or a few Blessings from the Humanoid Gods, but none of their families hold three Blessings, and that's not even including the fact that we had two Interventions in our favor!"

But he becomes confused. "But help, how…? They only care about the Old Gods."

And her tone grows steadier, emboldened by our instant approval of what she's thinking of. "Wolfy started the Ryder Royal Research Institute, but we have plans to expand it and add a school, one for all classes of society, so once Taveez is old enough to learn magic, she will come to live with us to study at the Institute."

"Roxxy, your Mother wants a Holy-…"

"If the Daemonic Council doesn't recognize the Holiness of our family, of our clan, then they aren't worthy of their Titles!" She declares, her horns glinting with unnatural sharpness as they harden along with her resolve.

Behrouz stares at her with a frown as worry and uncertainty tear at him.

Roxanne's decision, for she won't take "no" as an answer, has obvious potential to work, but it's an untested path.

Sanaz wants a lineage, and she'll only get it if one of her children becomes a "Holy Person," which is only possible in daemonic society if one gains enough political, magical, martial, or religious power. While Roxanne's path was straightforward due to her magical talent, Taveez's future is still uncertain.

"I won't let Tavi turn out like I did, even if it means that Mother will never have her lineage," Roxanne asserts, but that only makes Behrouz even more hesitant.

He turns his eyes away and observes his daughter as she plays hide-and-seek with Aoi and Alissa. The child seems quite clever, but my apex predator and my Misty Fox have to hold themselves back to make things fair.

Once found, the little succubus girl summons her bat wings and actually flies away quite fast, forcing Aoi to put some effort into catching up with her, only to let her go at the last moment.

"Sakli!" Tavi exclaims as she touches the statue, then she laughs and points at Aoi. "You're the vnebi again!"

Roxanne recognizes the sounds of northerner slang, and though she doesn't know their translation, it's easy to guess their meaning.

"Muuuh~…" Aoi groans inside my soul space. "I won't let her go next time."

"When did you learn Andraste?" Roxanne softly asks.

"Shortly after you left. It's the language of merchants, so we were forced to," He dryly replies.

Taveez is just as carefree and cheerful as Roxanne, though the latter didn't usually show it for most of her life due to how much pressure was put on her. This is what Roxanne wants to protect.

The little girl runs off to hide, but then stops in front of a hedge. Her wings leave a strong trail of mana, so she deliberates about whether or not it's feasible for her to climb it without getting her cute frilly dress torn.

Fox-Alissa peeks at her from behind an obscene hedge sculpture. "Hey, I'll show you my hiding spot," the cheeky fox stealthily calls for her attention.

Tavi's eyes open wide in wonder. "Really?" She whispers, but then Alissa runs away. "Ah!" And Tavi goes after her.

The trail that the little girl left behind is so strong that even we catch a whiff of her mana.

"She's already showing the signs of strong magic, and I bet she was born with [Summon Wings]," Roxanne remarks as we all observe them while they play.

That pushes Behrouz to make a decision, and the emotions roiling within his heart seem to settle, so he finally relents. "I'll help you convince Sanaz," he tiredly announces, his spiral horns now looking rather floppy.

The tension in Roxanne's body evaporates, and she finally smiles again. "Thank you, Dad," she whispers warmly.

"I advise that we make a plan," Yunia interjects, and Behrouz agrees with a sigh.

I suggest getting her drunk, but Behrouz shoots that down instantly because she knows very well how to be manipulative herself, and she'd rescind anything she said while drunk if we don't properly convince her. Even Behrouz trying to mollify her would likely backfire on us if she caught even a whiff of it.

We have to be upfront about it, so we discuss the precise words that need to be said.

Hall of Fame of Patrons​

The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:
Prince PreownedFIN.
Prince Creamy Spinach.
Lord Andrew Meyers.
Lord Novgarod.
Lord Michale Erwin.
Lord Bakerdea.
Lord Maurice.
Lord Empyrean.
Lord Mattirro Draca.
Lord Fullmoon.
Lord Sean Drake.
Lord EESDESESESRDT.
Lord FrostyCube.
Lord Mike Bartter.
Lord Cardinal Steiner.
Lord Warwulfv.
Lord Jorge Franco.
Lord Khristopher Welsh.
Lord DJ.
Lord Philip.
Lord Tenebris Lupus.
Lord The Tallest Joshua.
Lord Copey Dunt.
Lord Dracopuppy23.
Lord Chris Carter.
Lord Paul Daval.
Lord Bradly.
Lord Aubrey Powell.
Lord AnderyUC.
Lord Cidant.
Lord Tmac.
Lord Krawn.
Lord Jedty S.
Noble Salty Panda.
Noble Mild Fracas.
Noble Aclys.
Noble CarlBaxter.
Noble Yeuromain.
Noble Brandon Lai.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 111: Explosive Finish

As part of our plan, we pull out the golems and strategically position them. Shortly after we finish our plotting, Saghieh, the red-skinned Housekeeper, appears near the edge of the field and observes us. It seems that Sanaz has finally calmed down, since her personal fuck toy is back at her job.

The relationship Roxanne's parents have is more open than mine, so they have a large number of casual partners, but they don't have an actual harem, although the Housekeeper is definitely Sanaz's favorite.

Perhaps she's like what Poosh is to me.

Roxanne gently waves to her, and she comes closer. As she approaches, she shoots a measuring look at Jarn, who suddenly turns her unmoving, stern-looking face towards her observer.

The stern Housekeeper seems to be subtly unnerved by the golem, but then she ignores Jarn completely and stops before us.

"Yes, Lord Roxanne?" She inquires, her RBF making her look like she's glaring at my pale wife.

"Has my mother calmed down?" Roxanne soberly asks.

Saghieh nods and holds her hands in front of her waist in a lady-like posture. "She's resting, yes."

"Good. It's unbecoming of someone like her to be angered so easily," I remark with a carefully trimmed stern tone.

Now Saghieh glares at me with an intensity that's even stronger than Yunia's. She must have some devil-type blood in her, giving her the skin color and the face of a shoujo villain.

I still find her really attractive, tho.

"Madame Sanaz is not used to being threatened in her own home," Saghieh slowly replies, enunciating every word.

It's sort of a slight against us as imperial nobles to call Sanaz a "Madame," a title reserved for the nobles of Avgin that has been co-opted by the daemonic aristocracy.

"It's also my home," Roxanne coldly retorts.

And we remain silent, waiting for the Housekeeper to bark again, but she shows a lot of self-restraint and doesn't reply.

"We really do hope that the esteemed Sanaz is now in control of herself again. It would be a shame if that previous display was all I had to see from her," Yunia subtly taunts.

And Saghieh remains as calm as a lake. "I assure you, she's reflecting on what happened. She was simply overwhelmed with emotion due to Roxanne's sudden return."

"We did send word that we were coming a few days ago," I point out.

"For something as important as Lord Roxanne's return, a few days are nothing to calm the nerves of a mother," she replies with icy cold conviction.

I let my draconic gaze stab at her, and her grip on her hands tighten. "Yet she seemed less than excited to see her daughter again," I riposte with the same tone.

She swallows once before replying, "If you'll forgive me for being frank, she felt betrayed by Lord Roxanne's departure. It left a hole in her heart that still hasn't closed properly."

I'd say that's probably why this estate feels so "empty."

I nod and rein in my glaring. "Hopefully, she'll be open to mending their relationship."

Saghieh seems to begrudgingly nod back in agreement. "We don't think she's trying to undermine things, she just has a very clear opinion about who's at fault here."

Taveez's laughter suddenly draws our attention, though I continue to watch the strict Housekeeper for a second longer, and I'm rewarded with the sight of her face paling in fear as the two doll golems throw the little girl around with [Telekinesis] as if she were a volleyball.

Behrouz sweats cold, internally regretting his choices, but he keeps his face devoid of emotion to not give anything away. After our "demonstration" of the golems' precision, it'd take someone ten times as strong-willed as him to argue against this idea.

The golems may seem like they're being reckless, but the precision with which they can manipulate spells is enviable, even to Roxanne. They do need to cast spells simply to move, so it's understandable that they're this good at it.

The girl-cum-volleyball comes so close to the horns of a statue that she could prick the back of her head on it if she twitched, but the golems don't waste more than a second before they punt the girl forward again, and her delightful, childish giggles resound through the garden once more.

I think we're a bit more fond of dangerous stunts than what the average person would consider "normal."

"Blame our lifestyle," Alissa replies through [Bind] and sends an internal shrug.

Ted's and Suzy's synchronization with each other is something that only the legendary elven Twin Warriors could beat. They know of each other's limitations so perfectly that they correct the mistakes of the other before they can even happen.

It's truly marvelous to see them ragdoll the girl all throughout the garden, always bringing her mere centimetri away from grievous wounds before punting her towards the next danger.

"B-Behrouz…" Saghieh stutters his name, too astonished to formulate a proper sentence.

"These golems are incredible, no?" He stiffly replies, but the red woman doesn't pay attention to his tone.

"P-perhaps we should ask Sanaz for permission f-for this…?" She gives him an exasperated glance, then glues her eyes on Tavi again as she also sweats cold with worry.

"Permission? You really think she's in any danger?" I interject with a scoff as I fake a snooty tone.

Her tone turns surprisingly soft as she pleads, "L-Lord, please-…"

"Ted, switch!" I shout, then I leap out of my chair and use [Telekinesis] to propel myself forward and upwards.

Tavi is punted back towards the table, then guided to softly land on my chair.

"It's over…?" She moans and pouts cutely.

The golems catch me with their spells and make me fly around at high speed all over the garden.

It's kind of fun, but timing is everything, so after a few more moments of this, they land me in front of Saghieh again.

"Would you like to have a go?" I softly ask her with an innocent smile.

The red of her skin subtly pales. "No, thank you, Lord Wolf," she stiffly declines.

I shrug, then I pick up Tavi from my seat and sit down, setting her on my lap. I do this so absentmindedly that by the time I realize the wives' influence in my actions, it's already too late.

"Pedo," Roxanne's teasing voice echoes inside my mind, and I grit my teeth in annoyance.

Tavi seems quite happy and comfortable on my lap, for some reason, but I still get the golems to distract her because I'm definitely not comfortable right now.

"You just have an aura that makes young girls comfortable around you," Alissa explains, and I feel like Ciel wants to tease me about this, but she's simply too pure to banter.

Then Gify decides to drop from my shoulder and entertains Tavi, surprisingly letting the little girl touch her, which is rare for my little nature spirit.

Yunia sends a gentle poke through our connection, helping me focus back on the plan, then I smirk and state, "I'm a Golemancer, and I trust my creations so much that I've made them our permanent bodyguards since they need neither sleep nor rest."

Saghieh silently turns her eyes to the doll golems, and I notice her pupils subtly dilate.

"Do I still have a room to call my own here?" Roxanne suddenly asks.

The Housekeeper gracefully nods and gestures towards another part of the estate. "You do, Lord Roxanne. All of your previous belongings are still there, though it isn't large enough for all of the Ryders to sleep there."

"I'd like to see it."

She bows deeply. "Then follow me, please."

Just Hana and I accompany them because what we want right now is to get Saghieh to return to Sanaz.



We enter a wide but rather empty room. There's a lavish bed that can fit three people, a gold-adorned wardrobe, two gold-adorned trunks, a long shelf full of old books, and a writing table with a chair that looks out the wide window with a nice view of a garden.

Even we don't have that many belongings to fill out our bedroom, but at least it fits with the overall grand design of elven architecture because the patterns that decorate every centimetri of the walls are what makes it beautiful. This room, on the other hand, just feels empty.

"I never had a lot of cute things, to begin with," Roxanne comments wistfully, then she walks over to the wardrobe and opens it. "I had a lot of dresses, though. I guess my parents liked to dress me up."

I put points in [Southern Maokai Language] and look through the titles of the books. Most of them are technical books about magic or [Alchemy], and only a few are for entertainment.

"Your parents let you read erotica?" I reflexively ask as I look over the suggestive names.

"Why shouldn't they?" Roxanne asks back confusedly.

I snort. "Right, I forgot that we're still in Rupegia, not to mention that you're a succubus…"

"That doesn't mean that I'm lewder than the average humanoid," she retorts with a pout.

"Uh-huh…" Hana grunts mockingly.

I give my succubus a questioning look. "You say that your kind isn't promiscuous, but you have an event that's literally named Sexual Celebration."

"Well-…" She begins, but her retort dies in her throat.

My smug smile widens into an infuriating grin. "Well…? We're waiting…"

"Suck my clit," she mumbles and looks away, her thin tail twitching in annoyance.

"Gladly," I smugly reply.

Roxanne feels very frustrated that she can't find an appropriate riposte to my banter and turns towards the trunk.

"I used these when I was studying at the Holy Academy," she remarks to force the conversation to move on to something else.

I immediately switch gears and gently ask, "Do you want to visit it?"

"Perhaps…"

"Even if it reminds you of Mithra, it might do you some good," Hana wisely advises.

Roxanne smiles bitterly and nods as she opens both trunks. One is partially filled with paper and notes while the other contains a variety of [Alchemy] supplies. The fact that nothing is dusty or stained tells us that this room is likely cleaned fairly often.

"My old notes about Potion and [Poison Making]," she remarks, a bit disheartened at the reminder of the dream she abandoned.

"Your research for the anti-venom?" Hana asks, and we both stop behind her, then look down over her shoulder.

"Yes…" Whispers softly, then she reads her notes and frowns. "I always sent a copy to the Student Liaison, but she never once told me how horribly confusing my reports were."

I chuckle and point out, "You were young then-"

"Still am," she sharply interrupts.

"Still are," I immediately agree with a nod. "But now, you know better."

She hums in thought and starts flipping through them. It seems like she was doing things through trial and error, methodically organizing and cataloging the results of each combination of ingredients.

The anti-venom for the Kazh-dom Ambusher, a dreadful and lethal monster, seems to require a dozen specific anti-venom compounds because of how it absolutely destroys every single cell of their victim's body through a wide variety of vectors of attack. It's like someone just merged all known venoms and created liquid death.

Considering that all the monsters in Death Valley, where the Kazh-dom appears, have a theme related to "death," my analogy doesn't seem to be far from the truth.

"Would you two like to come visit the Academy with me?" Roxanne shyly asks, her tail undulating gently in expectation.

"Love to," Hana answers for us both.



We just fool around a bit to comfort her until lunchtime, then we all gather in the dining hall. It has a bit of edginess to its architecture, giving it an austere charm. It's not exactly lavish as it seems that Sanaz's sense of style is quite restrained regarding wealth, possibly one of the reasons she's so good at making money, but she definitely has the succubus obsession with pornography.

Once we're all seated, the bitc-, I mean, Roxanne's stunningly milfy and seductive mother struts in. Her body definitely agrees with the tight black leather dress she's wearing, giving her the aura of a succubus dominatrix.

The Housekeeper stands behind her like a bodyguard, a mirror to how Jarn stands behind me while the toy golems on Ciel's and Lina's lap look deceptively harmless.

Servants pour in and set out the banquet, a mix of grotesque succubi cuisine with the more recognizable elven veggies and smoked meat, which is quite pleasing to us.

Their food is quite spicy, and they seem to regard food from the depths of the sea as delicacies, but it isn't too bad. It'd just take a lot of time to get used to if I were to live here.

"You do have a certain fascination with food that we don't share," Yunia retorts through [Bind] and looks towards Ciel, asking for support, but the lewd angel is trying her best to not get wet at the sight of the eldritch horrors. She'd be fine if I weren't teasing her with my deep, dark knowledge of hentai.

Yunia rolls her eyes, then Lina and Alissa give her their support as consolation.

The beginning of our meal is completely silent, but Behrouz strikes up a conversation about their trips to the north of Maoka and the Neverending Storm, which triggers the fantasy nerd in me.

His tone is solemn with a hint of excitement as he retells his experiences, using his fairly high "Charisma" to enhance the wonder of his words, "The Storm is infinite, and it's hard to grasp what that really means until you're very close to it. The sheer distance cloaks your view in a blue veil that slowly dissipates as you get closer, so the first thing you notice is a slight waving in the sky, making it seem like the sea has turned vertical.

"Then the clouds start to take shape, and it looks like you're approaching a mountain-sized storm wall, making you feel like you're nothing more than a mere ant before your doom. After that, you start to notice the lightning strikes and the jets of lava, which are wild, unpredictable, and inconceivably huge, which clearly shows you that it isn't just a raging storm, but a raging calamity.

"Then it slowly expands to fill your view, becoming higher, and higher, and higher, and higher… to the point that you're not just an ant now, but a tiny speck of dust before the remains of the war of the divines. Only the most powerful of mages might be able to cause any degree of significant change to it, but it'd be only temporary, because the Storm never stops, never abates, never calms. It's Everlasting.

"The experience was so humbling that I even gained a point in 'Piety' for it as my respect for the Gods of Origin was renewed."

Lina's Trivia: Gods of Origin is what the demons call the Old Gods.

I hum in contentment and remark, "I'd love to see the Storm one day. Perhaps after we visit the capital and pay our respects to the Emperor."

He gives me a brief smile and adds, "The sheep-type Holy Lands have a wide variety of leisure cruise ships that sail close to the Storm, but I don't know if Avgi has something similar."

Oh, right. Poosh is from the north of Maoka.

"Oh, there are. I saw quite a lot of them when I visited Seemacht once," Hana chimes in.

Then Yunia takes Hana's hook to set the plan in motion, "The north is too far for us to use the excuse of 'building relations' to visit, so it'll have to be strictly a leisure trip."

"We could always try to sell some of my knowledge," I innocently suggest.

"Oh?" Behrouz hums inquisitively.

"I'm not Blessed by the Goddess of Knowledge just for show," I explain with a subtly smug smile.

"What knowledge does someone as young as you have that's worthy of being sold?" Sanaz falls for the bait, her tone rather cold and detached.

I point to the golems standing behind us, "I'm a Golemancer, a Summoner, and a Scholar. I have a lot to sell."

"How…" She mumbles, then stops herself and frowns as she rests her head on her hand, her silky hair falling like drapes to frame her gorgeous face. "What would you wish to trade for the knowledge of how to build these golems?"

I politely explain, letting my [Acting] do its job in keeping me calm, "[Golemancy] is a very complex skill, but it also has tremendous potential. Think of golems as smart and permanent elemental summons."

"Sounds like a good source of workers," she remarks, a bit of interest showing in her tone.

Through Alissa's eyes, I see the Housekeeper subtly purse her lips as her body twitches. It seems that we've succeeded in impressing her.

I slowly nod as I explain, "Yes, but they hold a copy of the memories of their creator, so I still have to fix that issue with their creation."

Sanaz narrows her eyes. "And you look like someone who has a lot of secrets."

I gently smile. "Exactly."

She scoffs and shakes her head as she relents, "But anyway, I don't think I have anything I could trade for a skill of that potential. I only have money."

"You're still Roxanne's mother, her family."

She slowly straightens her back and folds her arms in her lap, now back to looking serious and stern. "What are you implying?"

Roxanne immediately takes over, keeping herself calm and collected as she announces, "I wish to make peace with you, Mother, and return some of what you've given to me."

The two stare at each other while the entire table goes perfectly silent, with Sanaz filled with suspicion and bitterness while Roxanne remains hurt and sorrowful inside.

"My love," Behrouz's gentle whisper seems to magically diffuse some of the coldness in the air, and Sanaz turns to him, her gaze respectful and expectant. "Let us be a family again."

The stern woman clenches her jaw and seems to waver, her lip trembling as she holds back her rising anger. "Fine," she begrudgingly agrees. "Perhaps I was… too harsh."

Understatement of the year!

"I ran because I wanted to be free," Roxanne suddenly confesses, the desire to lay it all bare taking over for a moment.

Sanaz restrains herself from shouting at her and points out through gritted teeth, "You could've been 'free' as a Holy person."

Roxanne gently shakes her head. "I wouldn't have, and you know it."

The strict mother seems like she wants to argue about it, but with a glance at Behrouz, she bottles it up again.

"We've all done things we regret, but it's been years, so perhaps we shouldn't poke at scarred wounds," the sympathetic mediator strikes again. His words seem to have a strong effect on the two estranged women, so I let him push this angle without forcing more admissions of mea culpa from Sanaz.

"We have a wide extent of knowledge that we could teach Taveez once she's older," Ciel continues cordially, but she receives a frown in response from Sanaz, so my angel lets her stern side show as she gives Sanaz a short but sharp reprimand, "Let's give your younger daughter more room to choose than you gave to Roxanne."

The little girl turns her innocent eyes of wonder towards Ciel, ignoring all the tension in the air.

But Sanaz doesn't flinch at the jab and counters, "How is that better than letting her enter Xane's Holy Academy?"

I coldly chip in, letting a bit of condescension taint my tone, "You know why, Sanaz. We have three Blessed people in our family along with two Interventions in our favor."

Her tail stiffens, and she hesitates for a second as her defenses crack, then she sternly points out, "From the Humanoid Gods."

I laugh softly and let my tail sway in amusement. "I'm a seventeen-year-old Lord who has already achieved this much. Where do you think the Ryder clan will be when Taveez is ten?"

She hesitates for a second again, then narrows her eyes skeptically. "I don't bet on promises."

"We're not asking you to bet," Ciel comes in again to soften the blow.

"Then what are you asking, really?" Sanaz asks in the same tone.

"That you be kinder to my sister than you've been to me, and that you become open to letting her come study with us once she's old enough," Roxanne succinctly explains, a large amount of satisfaction filling her heart as she successfully challenges her mother's will.

A silence settles over the table once more as everyone stares at Sanaz, and even the Housekeeper seems eager to hear her answer.

"And what if I refuse?" She slowly replies, putting up one last line of defense.

Roxanne lowers her tail slightly as a sign of aggression, as if it were ready to lash out, then she lets her memories of hardship fuel her grim determination and taint her tone as she declares, "I won't abandon my sister, and you know that having money isn't enough to go against Lords."

The mood becomes tense again as Roxanne delivers our ultimatum.

Sanaz breaks the stare off first and looks down, actually looking a bit hurt. "You speak as if I was a monster," she quietly replies as the Housekeeper glares at Roxanne in fury.

With everyone encouraging her through [Bind], Roxanne delivers the final blow, "You're just too strict, too demanding, Mother. Let us help you achieve what you want, to pay you back for what you've given me."

I don't like using this trope, but it fits this situation.

After a few seconds without getting a reply, she double taps, "We're still family, so let's find a way to work together."

Sanaz sighs in irritation, then raises her head and gives in with grace, "Hmph. I'll accept your proposal to judge if your clan can provide an education worthy of Taveez."

"[I'm going to live with my sister?]" Tavi shyly asks.

Sanaz glances at her and nods. "[Perhaps]."

"Then let us celebrate!" I pompously exclaim, and the moment I'd never thought possible has finally come, the dream is about to become real. I turn to Sanaz and activate [Sexual Charm] as I suggest, "How about a Sexual Celebration between you, Roxanne, and me?"



"What about me?" Behrouz cries out, sounding a bit upset.

"I don't allow other men to touch my wives or concubines," I stiffly reply. The idea of Roxanne fucking her father triggers the incest fetish within me, but it violates the temple that is my wife's body, so I get quite distressed by the conflicting ideas. The sanctity of the temple is absolute, so there's no way I'm letting Roxanne do that, ever, but now, my mind has been corrupted with fantasies.

"I've fucked Mom once, already, and I've smelled Dad's cummies many times before," Roxanne confesses and shows how truly demonic she is by sending me her fantasies of unholy threesomes that don't involve me.

"Well, what about me and you?" Behrouz insists, and I nearly choke on my spit.

"Sorry, but my sword is single-edged," I politely decline, trying to look as composed as I can be.

"That's a pity," he replies with such a sad tone that I actually feel a bit guilty. "You're really attractive, Lord Wolf. It's hard to find men like you with domineering auras that don't feel belittling or deriding. I know we would have a passionate time together."

The guilt I was just feeling is quickly replaced with annoyance as all of the girls imagine me dominating Behrouz with quite a lot of detail.

"Not only did you manipulate my husband and trusted Housekeeper, but now, you seek to lay with me?" Sanaz suddenly questions, her small, pretty nose slightly wrinkled in contempt, and both Behrouz and Saghieh gasp in surprise.

Oh, no… my dream… no, no, no, nooo!

"I take offense with the word 'manipulate.' You're clearly using it pejoratively," Yunia immediately retorts sternly. "We had the intention to influence you into making a decision that favored us, but we hold no ill intent towards you."

"I'm my own person, Sanaz, and I saw that Roxanne's suggestion was better for our daughter's future!" Behrouz complains, a bit indignant.

And Saghieh kneels behind her mistress, her head lowered in shame.

"You quite literally forced me to come to this decision," Sanaz coldly replies to Yunia.

"It certainly doesn't feel good when others limit your options, does it?" I taunt Sanaz with a shit-eating grin, then I slightly regret doing that as I see my dream continuing to crumble in her glare.

"Turn it into a party, show everyone that the Ryder clan has a close relation to the Sammak company, and that should give you some political benefits," Yunia comes to the rescue.

Of course, she's a merchant, so phrase it as a "deal" and show her the benefits of it, and she'll view it a lot more favorably.

Sanaz's anger starts to abate as she seems to seriously consider Yunia's suggestion.

Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes…!

Then her next words cause my heart to skip a beat, "Perhaps we could turn it into a Conception Celebration and have him give me a child. Then I'd be a lot more inclined to send that child to study in your clan."

YES!

Alissa's pussy quivers, and my cock throbs with excitement.

"Our husband isn't allowed to impregnate other women yet as he still needs to create his inheritable racial skill first," Yunia stabs me in the heart.

NOOOOOOOOOOOOO-…!

"Then just a party for the Sexual Celebration will be acceptable," Sanaz acquiesces.

Alright, that's also fine.

"Wait, you'd be fine having a child with me?" I question, curious and eager for the ego-boost.

Sanaz snorts softly and nods. "It surely wouldn't be terrible, but you'd have to learn not to use your position to coax others so much if you wanted any say in our child's life."

"Your father doesn't mind?" I quietly ask Roxanne through [Bind].

"I'm pretty sure he has a few bastards in Mashoor. That's how Sammak has maintained a good reputation in the town despite Mother being quite ruthless sometimes," she casually replies.

Well, damn. I guess there's still a chance that I'll give Roxanne another sibling one day.

"Don't be mean to Saghieh, dear," Behrouz suddenly pleads.

Sanaz purses her lips softly, then turns to the still kneeling servant. "It's not your fault that you fell for their little play. Rise, Saghieh, you still hold the keys to my heart."

The strict red succubus becomes a quivering pile of warmth and happiness for a short moment, then she proudly stands up and puts on the steel mask again. "Thank you, Mistress Sanaz."

"We'd better start writing the invitations for tonight's party, then," Sanaz calmly remarks and glances at us as she states, "I have to take my leave now, so we'll meet again later."

We return cordial goodbyes, and the meal finally ends, along with this roller-coaster of emotions.



Alissa and Tavi have become quite fond of each other, so they stay behind, with Ciel, Lina, Aoi, Yunia, Gify, and the golems joining them while Roxanne, Hana, and I go visit Xane's Holy Academy.

We board our carriage, and Hukarere follows us in, then our three temporary maids [Clean] our bodies of any sweat and dust, then they reapply our makeup (for the girls) and perfume.

"You didn't want to go to the brothel?" I casually ask Hukarere as the maid waxes my scales.

She shrugs and casually replies, "Eh, I didn't feel like participating in an orgy today."

I raise a quizzical eyebrow and pull out my cock. "You just wanted some of this, didn't you?"

She grins, showing her long white teeth. "I won't answer that, but if you're offering…"

"Come here, you cum-guzzler," I call her affectionately.

She quickly kneels in front of me, and my whole length disappears into her long, fanged mouth, then I decide to tease my maid.

I recreate the obscene, eldritch horrors that we saw in the gardens and let them do their own thing while I watch the view as the carriage slowly makes its way through the streets. I want to create an "auto-fucking" sub-process for my tentacles.

"That's hot…" Roxanne breathes as her maid slowly teases her pussy lips.

"What is?" I ask back confusedly.

Her tail wraps around her own thin neck like a choker as she breathes in deeply, her mind filled with sensual fantasies. "Getting casually sucked off by a woman while absentmindedly teasing another, all the while looking like a king who's playing with his toys."

"Your fetishes are quite a bit more subtle than those of the other wives," I remark with a smug smile, which she then mirrors.

"I like seeing you not just dominate others, but act like you're above them. I want you to show other men how much better than them you are at everything, and I also greatly enjoy seeing other women show desire towards you."

My smile turns wry. "Basically, you want me to act like a pompous noble?"

And she chuckles softly, a bit embarrassed. "I guess, but you can back up your barks with a lot of bite, you know?"

"Yes…" I hum in agreement as my maid orgasms from the disgusting insect-like thing sucking on her clit, the other two maids watching with a mix of muted horror and interest in their eyes.

"Since you're not into fucking other men, this is all we're going to get," Hana points out as her maid massages her round breasts.

"There's also that," Roxanne cheekily agrees.



We stop before the entrance of a cathedral-like building, and after getting a visitor pass at the gate, we leave our carriages behind. Hukarere and two more Lordsguard accompany us since we can't enter with an army, and one of the non-sexually-exhausted maids acts as a guide. Hana and I walk with Roxanne in between us, our arms linked with hers, because she's the VIP this time.

Xane's Holy Academy is a mix of Warhammer 40k Imperial Gothic with Dark Eldar edginess, the grand and solemn combined with the sinister and warped.

Roxanne thinks that the Holy people are all masochists in denial, and I start to notice that some of the iconography could very well be found in the BDSM sex dungeon of a particularly freaky person.

Though the architecture is edgy, everything is white, which is quite straining for my eyes, but at least the statuary is interesting. The long hall of the Grim-Giant-sized cathedral is lined with statues portraying a variety of themes, such as struggle, strife, hard work, competition, and suffering.

Yep, masochists.

The pornography aspect is still there, just slightly obscured beneath the layer of ever-present masochism.

The maid gives us some historical background, mentioning the names of the people depicted in the statues from memory. Lina attentively listens in and recognizes a few of them from the books she has read, a good deal of them are past heroes, and all of them were once students of this Academy.

I notice that the demons seem to value martial or military power a reasonable degree less than Avgi.

After the rather nightmarish hall, we exit into a very large, round garden. Its radius is about twice the length of a football field, and it's dotted with small structures for the students to relax in, like gazebos and covered brick yards.

The main buildings of the Academy surround this garden. The Dormitory looks just as grand as the Palace of Versailles; the Classrooms looks like an actual castle with thick walls, though Roxanne says that it's to keep the dangers in instead of out; the Temple (also called The Dildo) is a simple, smooth and straight, tall tower where its peak is the source of a curtain of water that feeds a lake around it; the Arena is a large, round stadium with ten phallic towers on its outskirts; and the Administration building is a ziggurat, a wide pyramid-like building made of brick boxes stacked on top of each other, each one shorter in length than the one before.

After the maid's brief explanation, Roxanne starts telling us her stories, "The Dormitory regularly breaks out in orgies, especially the male side. Whenever one of them hears a girl's moan, he gets so horny that he fucks the nearest also horny person, which makes anyone else nearby them also horny, and that just spirals out from there."

"Did you participate in them?" Hana curiously asks, and Roxanne answers with her memories through [Bind], confirming that yes, she did, quite often, but only lesbian orgies.

"Mithra's Great Orgy," I whisper huskily, savoring the memories of an army of women fucking each other until they fall asleep, all without any dick in sight for miles.

"You heard of it?" The maid suddenly asks me curiously.

I blink and turn to her. "Sorry, what?"

"Mithra's Great Orgy, have you heard of it?"

I chuckle and gently pat Roxanne's hand. "She's the one who started it, along with Mithra herself."

The pretty maid breathes in and stares at Roxanne as if she were an idol, then she grins and playfully teases, "It's an honor to meet you, Lord Roxanne, former Holy Queen Slut."

Hana and I share hearty chuckles and a glance, then she comments, "Wow, you guys are putting the dragonkin to shame with your insatiable lewdness."

"Only because the dragonkin don't have an Academy that collects their young together at an age when they've just matured enough to enjoy sex," Roxanne replies candidly.

Hana chuckles again. "Fair."



The students seem to be between 14-20 years old, and it's incredibly rare to find any who aren't succubi or incubi.

Like always, our group is quite eye-catching, especially me with my sexy horns and scales. Surprisingly, the students don't seem to pay much attention to Hukarere because there's already a race of wolf-headed demons on this continent.

Though sex in the open isn't allowed here, there are quite a few moans coming from the resting areas of the garden. There's also very little intermingling between the boys and the girls because virginity is a precious commodity to be traded but gay sex doesn't count, for some reason.

We pass by the Classrooms and take a peek at the classes being held. Most of the students are mages because the succubi are a very magically-attuned race, and they all seem to favor wands for portability. That coupled with the white robes and pointy hats that they wear as their uniforms make it seem like we're in white Hogwarts, and the nerd in me gets excited again.

Just Behrouz's story of the Storm and our visit here make it all worth it for me.

Some of the classrooms are reinforced, and we get a glimpse of a few Unique Spells being practiced by the older students. It's basically a requirement for students to come up with something new for them to graduate, except for the crafting-oriented mages like Alchemists.

Luckily for the students in that field, the [Alchemy] lab here is quite famous for being well-stocked and well-equipped. The monsters of the Succubi Holy Lands can provide a good variety of exotic ingredients, so they have that natural advantage.

The lab itself is a collection of large cubicles with fume-hoods, emellanat-reinforced walls, and a few utility enchantments. There are minimal decorations in here, making it look more like a hospital with how clinically clean everything is.

"I spent so much time here," Roxanne comments wistfully as she runs her hand along the white marble table. "I think I even slept here a few times."

"That sounds like you, alright," Hana teases.

"Old you," I correct.

"Yeah, I guess I'm doing better at taking care of my body," Roxanne agrees with a wry smile.

"You wouldn't last in bed otherwise," Hana affirms and grabs a handful of Roxanne's cute, small ass cheeks.

Then Roxanne shows us some of the tools she used. There's the common chemistry stuff like beakers, burners, and centrifuges, and then there are the magical inspection tools that are all straight-forward small enchanted gems, and finally, there are the advanced mana converters, which all have mysterious functions that I don't really understand, though they remind me of mixers made with the magical, light-blue kanal metal.

Roxanne excitedly explains all of their functions to us and what she used them for. It's quite endearing to see her talking about her passion as happily as a child.

"Don't we have these tools back in Escanso, too?" Hana curiously asks as she picks up an engraved monocle and uses it to inspect the mana particles coming from my draconic parts. "Wow, this is trippy."

"We do, but I actually only use a few of them since I'm focused on improving the Draconic Climax concoction," Roxanne explains, then casts a small [Fireball] and holds it in front of Hana.

"Wooow~…" She coos in wonder.

The monocle is a Signature Interpreter, and it shows the attunement of the mana particles, but we aren't trained in how to understand it, so all we can see are some pretty colors waving about like the ending of a solitaire game.

"Lords," one of our guards calls our attention.

A very tense incubus teen wearing black epaulets on his robe approaches us. He stops at a greatsword's distance away from us, then bows and politely asks, "Abologies fo'r ze inserrubsion, esseemed guess, bus is Royal Lo'rd Roxanne Ryde'r he're?" His heavy accent takes me by surprise, but Roxanne understands him perfectly.

"Yes, that's me," she replies and smiles gently, then he raises his head and blushes when their eyes meet.

"Liaison Efzee wishes zo speak wis you'r Excellence," he stiffly continues.

It seems that the system literally translated the contraction of "Excellent Person" as "Excellence."

A mix of giddiness and nostalgia floods Roxxane's body. She respects Eftee a lot for what the Liaison has done for her, so she's very happy to be going to see her again.



We go to the Administration building and take a cute and ingenious water-wheel-powered elevator up to the fourth floor. The interior of this building is less edgy and a lot more lavish in comparison to the rest of the Academy, but there really isn't anything special to see in here.

We exit the elevator and leave the pleasant sound of running water behind, then the errand boy takes us down the corridor to the office at the end of the hallway.

"Liaison Efzee is he're, you'r Excellencies," the boy announces.

"Knock please," Roxanne asks, and he quickly obeys.

"Enter," a muffled voice calls, and we enter, leaving the boy behind.

My eyes instantly lock with Eftee's, and the dragon awakens from its nap. She's a stunning gilf who still thickly exudes the air of a seductress. Her white hair has an almost elven luster to it, the side bun it's tied up into looking almost like an adornment with its prettiness; her light brown eyes are very striking due to the bold eyeliner she uses; and her gentle traits seem to be enhanced by the wrinkles in her pale skin.

When compared to Teresina, who has the dignity and beauty of an awe-inspiring statue, Eftee seems small and delicate, yet sharp, like a thorny white rose.

It's only when Roxanne stops before her desk that her eyes break away from mine, and her thin red lips curl into a grin as she greets my wife, "Welcome home, Royal Lord Roxanne. If you had told us you were coming, we'd have rolled out a golden carpet for you." Then she motions to the lavish, comfy chairs in front of us.

Roxanne starts chuckling manically at the idea, but she quickly gets it under control. "T-that'd be something! But I don't think the rest of my family would agree," she cheerfully replies and gives my claws a squeeze.

"Yes. This impromptu tour is already enough for us," I calmly add with a nod.

"First-generation nobles are always like that," Eftee remarks with a warm smile and glances at me.

"You know lots of nobles?" Hana blurts out.

"Of course; they were former students," she softly replies with a smug smile. "Half of the Holy People of our Lands studied here, though none that I know personally have risen as far as Roxanne did."

And our wife is suddenly hit by another fit of giggling.

"You don't usually become so giddy when we praise you," I remark.

"You don't praise me enough," she replies with a snobbish pout.

I smirk and nod. "True, but I think you're just weak to flattery."

"Ah!" She shouts as she gives me a glare. "Don't demean her words!"

"Can you truly claim that it wasn't flattery?" Eftee coolly teases, a faint smugness to her thin red lips.

But Roxanne returns with a sharp gaze. "Either you're trying to curry favor with me, or you were being honest with your praise. Either way, it's favorable to me," and she chuckles softly like an evil Lady.

I share a look with Hana. She's back to being sharp, and even Yunia would be proud of that retort.

Eftee's smile widens, but she doesn't continue with the banter. "Playfulness aside, I asked for you to come here because I have something to give you." Then her expression shifts into one of seriousness and excitement as she pulls a silver ring out of her [Item Box] with a *poof*.

"Oh…" Roxanne hums then freezes.

The ring has a signet with a small, red, heart-shaped gem in the middle, surrounded by the iconic depiction of a succubus' wings and dagger-tail in silver, while microscopic writing fills the rest of the signet's surface.

"For your efforts in categorizing and methodically developing anti-venoms for thirteen known venoms, I grant you this ring along with the Title of 'Scholar of Xane' and 'Master of Poisons and Venoms,'" Eftee formally announces.

Why didn't I get a cool ring like that from Rabanara's university?

"Probably needed to finish advanced courses instead of just beginners," Alissa explains, and I begrudgingly agree.

Roxanne's breath becomes unsteady as she slowly reaches a hand towards the ring, then she grabs it and holds it as if it were a fragile thing. Through [Bind], I feel her feed the red gem mana and watch through her senses as she observes the enchantments that lit up. The first seems to be [Reinforce] to prevent the signet from being worn down, and the second is a "mana ID" that infuses what the signet touches with uniquely-flavored mana as a sort of magical signature.

"For… for my research…?" She weakly asks, her eyes still glued to the ring.

Eftee nods firmly. "Yes. I assume you were so focused on creating the anti-venom for the Kazh-dom Ambusher that you didn't realize all the other discoveries you'd made."

Roxanne closes her eyes as they start to burn and holds the ring against her chest. "Thank you," she breathes and starts sobbing.



This time, Roxanne's tears are of happiness, coming from the cathartic release after finally accomplishing something related to the dream she had abandoned. It isn't the anti-venom for the Kazh-dom, the monster that killed her late fiancée, but it is close to it; her discoveries will save lives, and perhaps, in the future, they will be the stepping stones for the creation of the final anti-venom.

Eftee shares some of the stories from interpreting Roxanne's confusing reports, who then tells us about some of her adventures to get the ingredients necessary for her experiments.

"And now, you've 'settled down' as part of a new royal family who are managing a territory comparable to our entire Holy Lands," Eftee comments with a wry smirk.

Roxanne giggles girlishly. "This is far from 'settling down.'"

Eftee nods. "Obviously."

And Roxanne mimics her. "Obviously."



After talking for a little while longer, we, unfortunately, take our leave. I feel like I have a good chance with Eftee, but there are no good excuses I can use for me to have the chance to "get to know her better."

But then Roxanne suddenly offers politely, "My mother is setting up a party in our honor tonight at our estate. If you wish to attend, we'd be delighted to have you there."

"You honor me. I may very well accept your invitation," Eftee replies in kind.

As soon as we're out of the office, I grab Roxanne's face and give her a short but deep kiss.

"Fucking love you," I whisper passionately.

And she smiles smugly. "Just a little gift for you and Alissa," she confides mischievously.



We return to the estate, and I reward our guide maid with a few orgasms along the way.

We return to the guest area, and Alissa helps Roxanne play with her sister. For as much as the succubus is interested in forming a bond with her new family member, she really doesn't know how to interact with children.

Lina climbs onto my lap, and I start to pat her head with one hand while I pet Gify with the other as we watch the awkward older sister trying to interact with the innocent younger one.

"What games do you like to play?" Roxanne affably asks, trying to make conversation.

"Marbles," Tavi tersely replies.

"Then let's play marbles?"

She shakes her head vigorously. "No."

"No?"

"[No]."

They become stumped as Taveez shuts down Roxanne's attempt to play with her. Ciel thinks the young girl is a bit intimidated by her older sister's air, so she's clamping up.

"That's a first, for someone to get intimidated by Roxanne," Hana teasingly remarks.

"It's because I'm not a brute, so people always underestimate me, right up until they get their brains turned into mush," Roxanne snaps back.

While they banter, I reflect on ways to help them connect.

What would a kid like…?

Then, like a [Lightning Bolt], an idea suddenly flashes into my mind.

Play-Doh!

I quickly tell Roxanne everything I can recall about the special modeling clay while I pull out her workstation and ingredients.

Tavi immediately gets mesmerized by the metal box, and Roxanne dives in at the opportunity to show off.

Flour, water, pigment, and whatever mystery ingredient gave it that specific composition. It's simple enough that it doesn't take long for Roxanne to come up with the first prototype.

After getting a glimpse at my memories, Alissa takes the white ball of soft clay and molds it to look like Gify's head.

"Gih?" The little griffin perks up her head curiously, suddenly waking up from her nap in the sun.

"Ooh~… Gify," Tavi coos in wonder as she recognizes Alissa's creation.

In the blink of an eye, Tavi opens up to Roxanne and starts asking for specific colors.

"I've never seen anything like this…" Behrouz remarks as he stares at a little ball of red clay. "Well, I've seen the children play with mud and clay, but this is different."

"This compound is safe to eat," Ted starts, startling Behrouz, and I lay back as they start their little performance.

"So it isn't toxic for children," Suzy continues.

"Though a bittering agent could be added to discourage them from eating it," Jarn concludes.

But wait, there's more. "Furthermore, there's a risk of the pigments staining clothes if the dyed water is absorbed by the textile."

"So more stabilizing agents could be added."

"And since it uses flour and water as a base ingredient."

"Another agent to stop the growth of mold is also advised."

Behrouz blinks blankly, a bit dizzy from flitting his eyes between the three golems repeatedly. "I-I see… still, it seems like a good product to commercialize."

"We can share the formula with you for free," Yunia suggests, not one to lose out on an opportunity to strengthen relations.

The gentle man smiles amiably at her. "We'll be in your debt."

That's the intention.



Saghieh comes to take a look at what Tavi is doing and nearly has a heart attack when she notices that her frilly clothes are now stained with a rainbow of colors.

Of course, she isn't wearing her lolita dress anymore, but it's hard to tell at a first glance. I feel like Lina pushed Ciel to choose these old clothes specifically because they looked so similar to the ones Tavi was wearing.

Sometimes my cute little wife can be quite the imp.

She gives me a small pout but doesn't deny the accusations.

Sanaz then comes back for a late afternoon tea, and she gets mildly surprised by the figurines Taveez has modeled.

"[Is that… me]?" She hesitantly asks in Maokai as she intensely observes the white woman with comically large eyes. The figurine is also considerably larger than all of the other ones Tavi has made.

"[Yes. Mom's eyes are beautiful, so I made them bigger]!" Tavi happily replies.

And the strict mother gives her daughter such an affectionate look that even I mellow a bit.

I'd love to hate fuck and dominate this woman, but Roxanne's wish prevents me from antagonizing her. I won't dare say that I know the best path for Roxanne to take, so I just hope that everything works out. Maybe drawing Sanaz's focus away from the desire to have a lineage will soften her up with time.

Tavi makes a figure of each of us. Alissa's is a cute fox, Roxanne's is a smiley face with glasses, Hana's is a big grinning face with glorious red hair, Ciel's is a curvy woman hugging a child, Lina's reminds me of "The Ring" ghost girl, Aoi's is a chibi dragon, Yunia's is a small face surrounded by drills, and mine is a goofy boy with comically oversized draconic limbs.

For Gify and the golems, she tries to copy them instead of making a caricature of them, and so, Gify proudly receives her first statue in her honor.

"Gih!" She chirps snobbishly, her chest puffed up with pride.

Ciel then teaches Tavi how to carve feather and scale patterns into the clay with a needle while I quickly teach Lina how to make googly eyes from glass. As soon as we have a pair ready, I stuff them into Gify's figurine's eye sockets and start giggling manically.

"Giiih!" Gify whines and moves to swipe the googly eyes out of her figurine, but Tavi's childish laughter makes the spirit stop in her tracks. Who could be so evil as to ruin the fun of a child, right?

Who could be so evil?

I stare at Gify with a shit-eating grin while we all laugh, but Gify takes it in stride and pops onto Ciel's shoulder to make me jealous, which has just a mild effect on me.

We start to notice a commotion going on deeper into the estate as the servants scramble to prepare for the party. The captain of the estate's guards meets with Enomosa, and they work out the security measures for tonight.

It'll be difficult for us to come to visit here often, so the rest of our afternoon is focused entirely on Taveez and Roxanne.



"Can I come?" Tavi asks Roxanne when it's time for us to leave for our bath.

"I don't think that's a good idea," she awkwardly declines and sends Ciel a worried glance.

"She knows what sex is," Sanaz points out, and gives Roxanne an odd look.

"We're… a bit special," she emphasizes with a suggestive smile.

"She might get traumatized," I quietly add to Sanaz.

"I see…" She whispers back reservedly and turns to her daughter. "[Taveez, not today]."

"[Okay…]" The little lady dejectedly relents, then her horns go floppy, and her tail drags on the floor.



While I choke Hana and do her from behind, I carry out a somewhat serious discussion with Roxanne.

"Are you sure about tonight?" I tenderly ask and run a claw along her pale cheek.

She gives me a confused look. "What do you mean? The Celebration?"

I nod. "Yeah. It was just this morning that your mother called you a coward, so I wouldn't blame you if you didn't want to get close to her, let alone have sex with her."

She shakes her head, and her horns don't flop about, which tells of her firm resolution. "I want to connect with her again, tell her that I still love her. I know that you want me to feel insulted at the way she treated me, but I'm already past that. I just want peace, even if I have to ask for forgiveness."

I sigh tiredly and give up on my second-hand outrage. "As long as you don't feel uncomfortable."

She smiles wistfully and runs her fingers along Hana's fiery mane as her wife's face contorts in both pain and pleasure. "Enough crying for today, yeah?" And we nod in sync.

Ciel gives Roxanne a hug from behind, surprising her as the two large and delicious buns squish against her pale back.

Roxanne licks her lips in desire, but Ciel innocently praises her, oblivious to the rising heat within the succubus, "It takes quite a lot of strength to forgive a parent like this. Though I kind of do lean towards Wolfy's camp, I think that yo-… ahn~…!" Ciel suddenly moans out loud as a slick black tail rubs against her slit, and she pouts annoyedly. "Please! I'm trying t-… hngh…!"

Roxanne doesn't let Ciel speak another word and dominates her sister-wife with just her tail.

"Besides, establishing a working relationship with my mother will be better for our future than making her hate us," Roxanne cheekily adds and gives a nod to Yunia.

Hana's eyes roll back into her head as she simultaneously passes out and orgasms.



The party will be in a large ballroom that extends out into a veranda due to the large number of invitees. Even though it's something that was arranged last-minute, Sanaz is influential enough that there are few people who can just simply snub her invitation. Also, there are healers hired to take care of the guests in case they drink too much so that they won't get hungover the morning after.

There are a few beds and lounging sofas spread all throughout the ballroom, so I guess we should expect them to be used, but the large, lavish bed on a raised dais in the center of the room tells me that I'll have to perform a repeat of last night.

It's not like an event like this will happen again that frequently, so I might as well enjoy it.

An incubus boy band sets up and starts playing soothing proto-jazz songs as the guests start to arrive, then they slowly shift towards more upbeat songs as the party gets into full swing.

Powerful succubi women and their harems stroll in, and of course, every last one of them are drop-dead gorgeous. Succubi fashion is so suggestive that they can even make elves blush, not that Yunia does since she's already desensitized to overt sexiness, so it's just more display of eye-candy for us.

What I didn't predict, though, is how forward they'd be in seducing me. I guess a stud who has his own harem just looks like a challenge to these women.

Alissa and I sit at a table, and we're soon swarmed by women. For the first time in my life, I truly fear for my dick because I don't think I have the MP to satisfy them all.

"Oh, Royal Lord Wolf, I heard you commandeered your own airship while inside a dungeon! How did such an outlandish scenario ever come to be?"

"Oh, esteemed Crown Lord, I heard it hasn't even been a year since you first appeared in Rabanara, and now, you're already a Royal! How did that happen?!"

"Oh, your Highness, please tell us of your encounter with the Symbol of Hate. I heard that Aberrant had been alive for hundreds of years!"

"Your Excellence Wolfy, these Chimeras are almost indistinguishable from the living; how did you create such a wonderful spell?!"

"Please tell us about your airships, my dear Lord. How are such ancient weapons not completely obsolete in comparison to other Avgi ships?"

"You're a Scholar of Rabanara, yet you're so young! What other secrets will you unleash upon the word?"

Suddenly, I notice that Sanaz is on my right side, intensely listening to me. Her tight, purple dress showing off the outline of her hard nipples, her hair delicately pouring over her bare shoulders like drapes.

Her presence isn't unexpected since some of these questions are very well veiled knowledge-gathering, but Yunia carefully crafts my responses, taking the opportunity to "build a wall." No, not that wall. It's a wall of "grandeur," intent on making our family seem mysterious and out-of-reach to these powerful women.

If I seem like a mystical, dangerous dragon, then others will be cautious when dealing with Sammak due to our relationship, fearing that they'll call righteous fury upon themselves if they fuck up. Two Interventions on our behalf is no joke, after all.

Even Ciel goes along with her plan and joins the conversation. The "Star of Hope" carries a rather awe-inspiring presence in the eyes of the fervently religious demons.

Gify, now settled back on my shoulder, is a natural at playing the part of the lofty, uninterested, and whimsical nature spirit, enhancing my image.

Roxanne has her own problems dealing with her "fans," especially now that she has been recognized as a Scholar of Xane.

Hana and Aoi actually score a lay with a succubus each since dragon fetishes are quite prominent around here. I savor their sex through [Bind], but I still get quite jealous of them since I'm stuck here with women who are more interested in rimming my ass with their words than actually wrapping their lips around my cock. But instead of helping me, Alissa seems to be enjoying their flattery more than actual sex.

Lina simply acts as Ciel's lap loli, acting like a cute and innocent doll and occasionally acting as a magnet for totally-not-pedophiles.

Yunia spends her time with Behrouz while being fawned over by the incubus and the other rare male companions from another race. She's more focused on my conversation, though, but her aloofness just makes her seem more attractive to the closet masochists.

The golems will stay with Ciel since she's the least likely of us to get drunk or seduced at this party.

Tavi plays outside with her friends, and Saghieh watches over them so that no suspicious person can do anything they might regret.

Then Alissa suddenly leaves me alone, and as I turn to look her way, I freeze, seeing Eftee approaching.

Hngh!

The gilf is wearing a loose blue dress that lets her pink nipples freely peek out with each step, her thin legs and panty strings exposed by the long openings at her sides that reach up to her ribs. Though she's fairly thin, she still has some juciness to her breasts and ass, making me wonder if this world has developed silicone implants.

"Royal Lord Wolf Ryder, may I take a seat beside you?" She politely asks, her sharp eyes staring intensely into mine, promising a storm if I say no.

"It'd be my pleasure," I coolly reply.

She sits down on my left and flashes both nipples as she bends over to pull her chair forward.

"Student Liaison Eftee, if my memory is correct?" Sanaz asks flatly, her dismissive tone surprising me a little.

"I'm surprised you know my name, Mistress Sanaz of Sammak," the gilf courtly replies.

Sanaz's eyes look cold and measuring. "You're an influential person in the Holy Academy since you always make connections with promising candidates for Holiness."

Eftee's demeanor remains flirty, unfazed by the milf's frigidity. "Mentorship creates shallow bonds, so people often overestimate my influence," she cheerily replies.

"Simply being a mere acquaintance of people in the right positions is enough to bring great benefits," Sanaz points out matter-of-factly.

And the other shrugs as she smirks. "So you say…"

Then a thin brown tail wraps around my thick draconic one from my left, and a second later, I feel another tail wrap around mine from my right.

Uh…

I look towards Alissa, asking for help, but she's now sitting beside Yunia while they both smile wryly at me.

Eftee's gaze turns to the bed in the center of the ballroom, and she raises an eyebrow. "Who is it that will be participating in the Celebration?"

"I will, and my partners will be Royal Lord Wolf and Royal Lord Roxanne, my daughter," Sanaz answers, her smugness apparent in her tone, though her calm face still earns her the benefit of the doubt.

Eftee narrows her eyes, and the warmth of her tone starts to cool off. "Is that so…" She slowly replies, and the fact that Roxanne omitted this detail in her invitation reveals the true depths of her guile.

I should've read her mind.

The tension between the two women scares off most of the curious succubi, but now, the focus of the remaining guests falls exclusively on me.

I swallow heavily, and Yunia and I double the carefulness of my responses.



The food starts being served, which would be the perfect excuse for me to get out of here if Alissa didn't prepare a large plate and deliver it to us.

"What an attentive wife," Eftee amiably praises her.

"I'm a former Blood Slave, so I'm unwilling to drop certain habits," my dear wife confesses with pride.

"A man of Wolf's caliber truly deserves someone as caring as you," Sanaz remarks with a level of familiarity that surprises me.

Eftee lays a delicate hand on my thigh and nods as she smiles diplomatically. "I agree, and now I wonder if you have to spend an inordinate amount of time declining potential partners due to your overwhelming virility."

Sanaz follows her lead, also touching my other thigh and continuing with the hook, "Indeed. I know that Avgi women are weak to a strong male, so the aggressiveness we witnessed today from the succubi may be worse at home."

I have to use [Acting] to calmly put them at ease, "I have the Lordsguard, my wives, and my concubine helping to filter out those types of women with ulterior motives, so it has been quite peaceful at home."

"But over here you don't have that protection preventing them from throwing themselves at you," Eftee sympathetically affirms, then sends a not-so-subtle glare at Sanaz. "As I've seen."

The milf leans against me as she smirks, her hand now rising to my chest for her to support herself. Her perfume is intoxicating, but I'm already far too resistant to succubus powers to let her charm me.

"It's unfortunate for them since he already set his eyes upon me," Sanaz slowly asserts, her emphasis making her implication quite obvious.

Eftee's jaw clenches, and they both start rubbing their tails against mine at the same time, which instantly gives me a very visible boner due to my thin and elastic elven pants.

"Oh, my, are you excited? Let's not leave you suffering with such throbbing cock tucked away," Eftee teases coyly.

Sanaz smirks triumphantly. "Indeed. It's time to start the Celebration."

And the other pales, realizing her mistake. "Wait, n-…"

A loud whistling calls everyone's attention towards the open veranda, and we see a vertical, glowing yellow line in the distance rising up towards the sky, then the tip explodes into a shower of sparkles.

Fireworks.

More whistles follow, and ten vertical lines are drawn in the sky, then flowers bloom at their tips as the fireworks go off, and the band switches to sensual songs.

Sanaz grabs my hand, avoiding my claws, and gently pulls me up. "It's time," she whispers sultrily, then gives Eftee a brief, smug smirk.

The gilf is left fuming as I'm taken to the bed in the center of the ballroom, and I take the chance to put one point in [Intimidate] as we walk, then Roxanne joins us.

We stand and look at each other, and I suddenly feel a bit small since they're both taller than me, but being shorter only makes me even more determined to dominate them.

Roxanne smiles warmly, and Sanaz seems somewhat excited, but they both inhale sharply when I release my [Sexual Charm] on them. The fireworks continue, sending up one or two every so often, but the attention of everyone at this party is firmly focused on us.

Sanaz swallows heavily, then turns to the crowd and gives a short speech, "To celebrate the close relationship between the Sammak company lead by me, Sanaz, and the Ryder family of Royal Crown Lords from the Western High Forest of the Holy Avgi Empire, which my daughter is also a part of, we shall engage in a threesome, marking the beginning of a close relationship between our two houses."

Roxanne grins manically and also gives her own speech from the bottom of her heart, "I'm Roxanne Ryder, and this is my husband, Wolf Ryder. Together, we shall lay with my dear mother, to thank her for raising me this way, for giving me everything I needed to come this far, and to show everyone how deeply fond we are of each other."

They then turn to me, but I have no speech to give, thankfully, which will only deepen the "mystery" of my person, so I focus right back on just the two of them.

"Because Roxanne is my wife, she goes first," I assert and grab Roxanne's chin with the tip of my claws, then I pull her face towards me and give her a deep kiss.

Her cheeky little tongue meets mine with gusto, feeling quite happy at her preferential treatment, but I don't spend that long kissing her.

I pull her away, and she gives a little bite on my lip as a parting gift.

I kiss her forehead, then I turn to Sanaz, and the sensual woman smiles subtly, her apparent eagerness telling me that [Sexual Charm] has already started working.

Our faces slowly come closer, then she meets her lips with mine, and I tease her, pecking them repeatedly. After getting used to the feeling of each other's lips, we both smirk, then our lips lock together.

The knowledge that I'm kissing my wife's mother shoots a jolt of pleasure down to my cock, and the idea of making this impertinent woman submit to me makes it throb.

But then she surprises me by using [Oral Technique], and we start to fight for who will come out on top.

She may have more skill points in it than I do, but I have my spirit touch, and the instant I use it, she moans in my mouth.

I grab her waist and shove my tongue down her throat as I rub my hard-on against her body.

I'd like to try to make her cum just from kissing, but I can't ignore Roxanne, so I break the kiss and smirk at the sight of her flushed face. The cold bitch seems to be slightly out of breath.

"What was that…?" She softly asks, eyes wide open in disbelief.

"The Ryder Special," I smugly brag, and she clenches her jaw as her competitive spirit comes back, but I can't let her grow defiant. Then I activate [Intimidate] and order them, "Undress me." Then I spread my arms.

Roxanne smiles smugly at her mother, barely feeling the heat of my draconic gaze, but the milf's breath quickens, her eyes dilating in fear and arousal.

She begrudgingly obeys, and they both work together to get me naked. Sanaz seems to like what she sees, but I don't give her any time to savor it.

I sit down on the bed and order, "Strip for me."

And the mother goes first, surprisingly. She simply undoes the clasp at the back of her tight, black dress, and it falls to the floor, revealing her slender, pale body since she's only wearing a pair of small purple panties, which I promptly rip off in one smooth pull, revealing her bare, reddened pussy.

She gives me a stern look, and I just grin back defiantly, challenging her to complain, but she's already crumbling under my will and remains silent.

Roxanne giggles as she pulls the thin straps of her purple dress, revealing that she's also only wearing small purple panties, which are promptly ripped off by my claws.

Sanaz has a subtly curvier figure, but Roxanne's waist is thinner, and she's taller, so they both have their own special charm, making it impossible for me to pick the winner. The sensual mother and the supermodel daughter, both completely naked, except for their high heels.

I spread my legs and engorge my cock. "Now, suck me," I command.

Sanaz's eyes open wide, and she breathes in deeply at the sight of my Weapon. It seems that she's a size queen.

This time, they kneel down in sync and waste no time in getting their red tongues all over my shaft, wetting it thoroughly.

While Roxanne goes up, greedy to play with my reddened head, Sanaz goes down and teases my balls.

I suddenly grab Sanaz's hand, which was just trying to sneak under me. "Don't touch my asshole."

She smiles cheekily but obeys like the good slut she is.

They switch positions again and again, wetting my cock with their saliva, then their lips suddenly meet on the head, and they kiss.

Mother and daughter, kissing like passionate lovers, their horns almost touching, and their tails entangled.

Their cunts drip on the floor, eager to be fucked, but I come first, pun intended.

I grab Roxanne's horns and make her break the kiss, then I force her to deepthroat me.

I move my hips a bit to gently skull-fuck her, then I let her breathe, and she coughs but smiles like the good slut she is.

I turn to Sanaz, and she stiffens in fear, but the sheltered lady isn't used to being bullied by a Lord, so she doesn't pull back when I grab her horns and shove my cock down her throat.

She doesn't cough, a lot more experienced with deepthroating than her daughter, so I use her as I like.

Roxanne cups my balls and massages them, stimulating the cum to form from my mana, and I feel the internal pressure quickly rising.

I release Sanaz and push their heads together so that they kiss the tip of my cock, then I let it out, painting their faces white.

The crowd gasps in surprise, finding it hard to believe that I've already come, but I grin at them and shout, "I'M NOT DONE YET!"

The mother and daughter kiss while their faces are covered in cum, lust clouding their minds as the taste and smell of my magical seed enthralls them, triggering their nature as succubi.

They lick each other's faces, cleaning off my essence, and soon, the cum is all gone, so I make them stop kissing, then I cast [Telekinesis] on Roxanne and lift her body up, bringing her pussy towards my face.

I grab her cute ass and eat her out as she holds on to my horns for support, then I use my tail to guide Sanaz to continue sucking me off.

Roxanne's moans quickly grow louder and louder as I spare no effort in bringing her to orgasm, extending my tongue deep within her folds as I vibrate it against her clit.

I play with Sanaz using my tail, forcing her to deepthroat me again, though far gentler this time, while also using my spirit touch on her through my cock, just to make her even more aroused.

Her cunt lewdly drips and her sucking grows more desperate as her self-control slowly erodes away, all while my mouth gradually fills up with Roxanne's sensual fluids as she starts to shout my name.

"Fuck me, Wolfy! Fuck meee! Wolfy! Wolfyy~…! Fuck my pussy with your tongue!"

Roxanne's weak legs wrap around my head, and her insides suddenly tighten and twist around my tongue as she orgasms, then I cum down Sanaz's throat.

I groan softly in pleasure, but I don't waste any time basking in the afterglow. The moment that Roxanne's convulsing subsides, I let her fall beside me, making her squeak, then I pull Sanaz up and force her to lay down on the bed.

"I bet that I can make you orgasm with just my tongue even faster than I just did with your daughter," I taunt smugly.

She chuckles softly, a white trail of my seed running down from her lips. "What would I bet on such a silly thing?"

And I growl eagerly, "Your submission to me."

She raises a black eyebrow in surprise as she smirks, but I don't let her answer and immediately start eating her out. "Oh… fuck…!" She lets a groan escape through her gritted teeth.

Roxanne recovers and starts playing with her mother's nipples, who's now moaning too loud for any kissing to take place.

I start off slow to make the rise of pleasure and intensity that much more noticeable, but it seems that I'm far from going slow enough.

Sanaz's hands grip my hair as she writhes on the bed. "Oh… Gods… you're… too… fast!" She shouts between greedy, heavy breaths.

"You want him to slow down?" Roxanne teasingly asks as she pinches a pale nipple.

Her thighs quiver, giving me her answer, but she still forces herself to breathily respond, "No… don't… stop…"

She closes her eyes, and her entire body squirms from the overstimulation as she slowly loses control of herself. Cold, strict, sensual, ruthless, and determined. None of those characteristics mean anything before a true Male Dragon.

Not even a minute later, I pinch her clit with my tongue, and her back arches as her fastest orgasm ever crashes through her. She grips the sheets and shuts her eyes, then her insides immediately twist in the usual succubus fashion as her body locks up in pleasure.

I simply slide out of her and stand up, making sure that everyone can see my freakishly long tongue, then I slowly let it return to normal.

"Roxanne. Come here and present your pussy to me," I order, and she eagerly obeys.

Her cute ass sways before me as she spreads her cheeks and dripping pussy, then I grab her tail at the base and shove my thick, engorged cock deep inside her.

"Ahn~…! Mother… he's so… big!" Roxanne moans as she rubs her mother's now lonely pussy.

Sanaz recovers from her orgasm and coos in both wonder and fear, "By Creation's Will, Roxanne, this is insane."

"But you… love it…!"

The milf chuckles softly, then moans as her daughter's finger penetrates her deeply, but I want more. I want more incest!

I hug Roxanne, folding her legs up against her body, and lift her up off the bed. She's so light that I don't even need to use [Mana Body] to enhance my "Strength."

Now, she's on full display before her mother as I use [Mana Body] to continue pumping into her pussy without actually moving either of our hips.

"Lick her clit!" I order, and Sanaz's breath wavers, unable to fully believe what she's seeing.

"Yes, I'm starting to become fond of him," she hesitantly remarks, then clamps her lips onto the top of Roxanne's pussy lips, right where the enlarged, reddened, moist, and pulsating bean of her clit is waiting.

"GODS!" Roxanne shouts as her toes curl up.

Sanaz cups my balls and massages them again, stimulating my sperm production at the same time that she fingers Roxanne's asshole, which makes her see stars. Though she doesn't have the same "abilities" as I do, I should never underestimate a succubus' technique in the art of sex.

I hit Roxanne's cervix, and she squeaks, quickly becoming delirious as two out of the three people she loves the most do their best to kill her with pleasure.

"Ah~…! Ah~…! Ah~…! Ah~…!" She moans freely with every thrust, the higher functions of her mind being blocked right now due to her current state.

Her legs quiver, then her folds suddenly twist and writhe, squeezing my dick as they forcefully wring my cum out of me as she orgasms.

My balls visibly pulse, and I groan, "Fuuuck!" As I shoot a long, thick load deep inside her, which immediately backflows and reaches Sanaz's lips, and even my legs shake from the intense pleasure.

I pull my slimy dick out of Roxanne's pussy and let Sanaz eat her daughter out, her tongue reaching deep into Roxanne's insides to clean her out thoroughly.

I enthusiastically watch each and every movement of this scene, my overloaded incest fetish preventing my cock from softening for even a moment, making it visibly throb with anticipation.

"Mother… yes…!" Roxanne moans deliriously, still recovering from her mind-shattering orgasm.

When Sanaz is finally done, I lay Roxanne down on the bed and turn my eyes to the mother in front of me.

The ruthless merchant swallows heavily as she stares at my body with thinly veiled desire. Her pointy black horns look mighty sharp, but hardening them is all she can do to keep her dignity as she has already submitted to my will.

I press my claws against her shoulders, pushing her down and backwards onto the bed, and she obeys without any resistance. I'm not just being domineering because I want to, this is also part of our plan to make her mellow out with us.

Her lustrous, black hair with a purple sheen splays out around her on the bed, then she spreads her legs on her own, inviting me in. The sight of her inviting pose and dripping pussy makes me let out a growling laugh of victory. There was never even a chance that she could dominate me.

I grip her neck with my claws as I line up my cock with her dripping entrance. "I'm going to fuck you now," I state, and she nods subtly, then I pierce her, a lewd, wet sound marking the start of her Ravaging.

"Aah…" She moans softly and sensually bites her lip. "You're so thick."

"You haven't seen anything yet," I growl back, then I increase my girth further, and she opens her mouth wide, wanting to cry out in pain, but the pleasure she's feeling right now is too much for her to get any words out.

The moment I pull my hips back, the bed starts to move, and I almost lose my composure from the surprise.

The bed slowly moves towards the opening to the veranda as the fireworks start to come more frequently.

Roxanne recovers and hugs Sanaz from her side. She kisses her mother's neck, then trails her hand down the milf's body until she reaches the pussy stretched around my Weapon.

I slam my hips against hers, grunting and sweating like an animal while grinning smugly like a man on top of the world, and I quickly forget that the bed is still moving.

Both mother and daughter give me deeply passionate looks, intoxicating me with their succubi charm. Sanaz grits her teeth, wincing with each powerful thrust, but still manages to maintain a lucid stare. Roxanne's grin is manic, lust and love already clouding her eyes, but she's completely obedient to me, and together, we'll turn her mother into my cum slave, too.

The succubi natural charm starts to affect my mind, pushing for me to release the seal on the endless draconic lust within my heart. Though I don't give in completely, I still let my grotesque tentacles spontaneously sprout out of my body, and they immediately seek out any erogenous zone of the two females before me.

Lust, alcohol, music, love, fireworks, chatter, domination, charm, pride, and rough sex. A storm rages within my mind from the wild mix of stimulation, but I'm still lucid, I'm still holding the reigns of the dragon.

Sanaz growls and extends her hands towards my throat, but I merely squeeze my claws lightly around hers and choke her out instead.

The fleshy sounds of impact grow even louder as I pick up speed and stop caring about the milf's weaker body. I'll break her mind and body.

She grips my scaled arms, trying to find support for her increasingly weak body as she seems to have already lost the feeling in her legs, forcing Roxanne to hold them apart for me.

My cock slides in and out of Sanaz's pussy with ease as she continually leaks so much fluid that the sheets beneath us have become thoroughly soaked. The bed suddenly stops moving, with us now under the night sky, but I don't pay that minor detail any further attention.

Sanaz's eyes slowly lose focus as she starts to pass out, then they roll back into her head.

"Ah…" She lets out one final, weak moan, then she orgasms, and her folds twist, forcing me to unleash a thick hose of cum inside her.

"RAAAAAGH!" I roar as the powerful orgasm makes my entire body seize up.

"YES!" Roxanne gleefully cries out.

Night turns to day as fireworks fill the sky and the band reaches the climax of their song.

Several long seconds pass as I pump rope after rope into Sanaz's vagina, then I regain control of my muscles and release the exhausted mother.

She flops back on the bed, half passed out. Then I slide out of her, and Roxanne immediately digs in.

Though my breath is haggard, I'm still far from getting low on MP, so I search for Eftee's lustrous, white hair among the crowd.

"EFTEE, I'M NOT DONE YET!" I roar and infuse a bit of [Godly Language] into my voice.

My cock is covered in my semen and the lewd fluids from two women, so for the prideful succubi, I'm already "sloppy thirds," but my commanding tone is absolute.

I will fuck her.

Hall of Fame of Patrons​

The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:

Prince PreownedFIN.
Prince Creamy Spinach.
Prince Owldente.
Lord Andrew Meyers.
Lord Novgarod.
Lord Michale Erwin.
Lord Bakerdea.
Lord Maurice.
Lord Empyrean.
Lord Mattirro Draca.
Lord Fullmoon.
Lord Sean Drake.
Lord FrostyCube.
Lord Mike Bartter.
Lord Cardinal Steiner.
Lord Warwulfv.
Lord Jorge Franco.
Lord Khristopher Welsh.
Lord DJ.
Lord Philip.
Lord Tenebris Lupus.
Lord The Tallest Joshua.
Lord Copey Dunt.
Lord Dracopuppy23.
Lord Chris Carter.
Lord Paul Daval.
Lord Paul Daval.
Lord Bradly.
Lord Aubrey Powell.
Lord AndreyUC.
Lord Tmac.
Lord Krawn.
Lord Jetdy S.
Lord Greysen Simmons-LaRose.
Noble Salty Panda.
Noble Mild Fracas.
Noble Aclys.
Noble CarlBaxter.

 

I'll be taking a break for a week to work on the early chapters. After that, I'll resume writing new chapters as usual.

Spoiler: Chapter 112: Return to "Normalcy"

Our hot breaths mix against our faces as we move our hips in sync, panting, grunting, and moaning. Our foreheads touch, our eyes lock with each other's, our mouths each gape into an 'O', and our upper lips rise in ferocity.

For an older woman, Eftee sure has the energy to fuck hard.

Both of her thin arms are held together behind her head with just one of my clawed hands while the other maintains a loose grip on her neck to keep her from thinking that she can take the lead. Her legs are kept spread apart in case she loses feeling in them like Sanaz did, but that's unlikely to happen since I'm taking my time with her, enjoying the prolonged pounding instead of quickly wringing out a mind-shattering orgasm.

But all good things must come to an end, and Eftee can't compete with my draconic virility.

Her mouth opens wide, and her moans turn into screams as she reaches a state of bliss, yet no succubus ever cums alone. Her folds, specifically suited to making men cum, fulfill their sensual purpose and force me to join her, flooding her greedy depths with my manly seed.

I grunt and tighten my grip on her neck as I finish dominating yet another woman, then I slowly slide out of the white beauty and present my cock, but the nearest cum cleaner is currently indisposed.

Roxanne is splayed out on the bed, looking quite exhausted, while Sanaz is sucking her wet, sticky fingers, cleaning off her daughter's juices. The recovered bitch seems to have regained a bit of her defiance as she glares at me, a mix of annoyance and mischief in her eyes, and her tail waves about like a cat's does when it's about to inflict its feline evil upon an unfortunate soul, which would be me.

"I've underestimated you, Lord Wolf Ryder," Sanaz slowly admits.

"Royal Lord Wolf Ryder," I correct her and hold my tail still in a sign of wariness.

She finishes cleaning off her fingers, and her thin lips curl up in a subtle grin. "But you'll have to work hard if you want to dominate me." Then she pulls out a flask of lube and pours it onto her tail.

"You fucking… bitch," I growl angrily, preparing myself for battle.

She giggles evilly, then rubs her tail.

My anger is merely a side effect of letting the dragon take control because the human is panicking.

Sanaz suddenly pounces on me, pushing me down on the bed.

Girls, HELP!



Intermission – Klein



I rest my head on Osaria's breasts and relax as our bodies cool down, then she starts playing with my hair, using her long, dexterous fingers to give my scalp a soothing massage. I don't think I'll ever get tired of this incredible view of the night sky above the sea of mist.

As the silence settles in, my imagination betrays me and brings back the whirlpool of emotions about that unfinished business.

I thought that being away from Wolfy and Hana would've put things in perspective, but I'd definitely need to also be away from Osaria because she has snuck into my heart the same way they did.

What do I even want anymore…?

A tired sigh escapes my lips.

"Something wrong? Do you want another orgasm?" Osaria teasingly asks, and one of her hands trails down my body.

I shiver softly and decline, "I'm not unsatisfied, and my pussy is still too raw for anything else."

"Your nipples aren't," she breathes sultrily on my ear.

I chuckle softly. "Considering how much Wolfy sucks on them, they kind of are…"

Her hand trails up, and she caresses my cheek. "So what did make you sigh?"

"You know… that…" I mumble shyly.

She gently pats my head. "I see. It's that, the crime of cheating on Wolfy."

"Osariaaa~…!"

She giggles like a goblin. "I'm sorry, but you're the only one of us that can somehow resist the allure of Wolfy's cock, so you'd better believe I'm going to tease you about that."

I pout and give her the silent treatment, but she's just like Wolfy and quickly caves in.

"I'm sorry~! But you know I can't help myself, you're just too pure, my cute little brown bundle of happiness," she unleashes her honeyed, experienced tongue and strokes my ego.

"Wolfy is going to complain about you stealing his women again," I wryly reply.

She hums with a sassy tone in amusement, "Hm? So you're admitting that you're his?" -I groan out loud- "I'd love to present you on a platter for him, give something back after I stole his toys." I can just imagine her grinning perversely as she says that.

I sigh and just tell her what I'm thinking to change the topic, "I should just go talk to him already, right?"

She pats my head again reassuringly. "Yes, you should. Go suck his dick in the name of all the women who've been spellbound by Wolfy's magic, draconic, massive, shape-shifting, vibrating hammer of love."

I smile wryly. "And tentacles…"

"And tentacles!"



I call Hermann to one of the "viewing rooms" of the castle. I don't have the courage to just knock on the door of his… mansion, and risk meeting with his husband.

Is it Wolfy that makes everyone gay, or is it just the nobility…? Wait, I think I heard that they actually do encourage everyone to be bisexual, but I still think Wolfy's perversion is infectious.

My silly daydreaming is interrupted by a maid telling me that Hermann has arrived.

"Let him in," I order and feel a little bit weird about the fact that I'm the one saying things like that. I'm still not used to being in a leadership position.

The door opens, and the handsome, tall, dark-skinned young man comes in, causing the whirlpool to come back with a vengeance.

"Klein…" He softly calls to me, his deeper voice still giving me chills.

"Hermann," I reply in kind and nod, then motion for him to come closer and turn back to look out from the balcony as I lean on the railing.

He stops at the railing, just a shortsword's distance away, and mimics my pose, then we stay silent for a long, awkward moment.

"I'm sorry that I broke my promise," he breaks the silence first.

I shake my head and wave my hand dismissively. "It was a silly promise to begin with. How would we ever meet again if neither of us knew where the other was going?" I softly reply.

He shifts uncomfortably. "Well… it doesn't matter how we'd meet again, what matters is our actions, and I broke the promise."

I snort. "You didn't promise that you wouldn't marry someone else."

"It was kind of implied."

True… I didn't marry Wolfy because I was waiting for him.

I sigh tiredly.

"If you'll forgive my greed…" He continues hesitantly, and I turn to look at him, which I immediately regret because his handsome face makes my heart skip a beat. "Ahren and I can't have children, so it's implied that we'll have to form a harem and add others, specifically women."

"I don't want to join a harem," I reflexively reply and feel a little guilty when I see him wince in pain.

"Alright… but we still need to find mothers for our children…"

Is that the life of a noble? Juggling relationships, love, and desire, always trying to get the most out of everything they do?

I turn back to the view and complain with a frown, "I just wanted to marry someone and have a simple life…"

"You also volunteered to serve as Lord Wolf's knight," he points out again, his calmness making him sound much older than he really is.

"Doesn't mean I have to live like a noble," I grumble back.

I can hear the wryness in his tone. "You're still close enough to them to get swept up by their lifestyles. I know I did."

"Well, I guess I did, too, in a way," I admit with a wry smile.

"Considering you sleep in his bed every day, I'm surprised that you aren't his concubine already."

And his words stab me, driving in a pang of guilt. "I'm a concubine in all but name," I confess.

"A bird can live a happy life in a cage, yet they'll still fly away if you open it even once. However, if you raised it right, then it'll come back to your hand once it's had its fill of freedom," the God of the Sun once said, and that's exactly what Wolfy did with me.

I look at Hermann and see his pained smile, causing me to feel even more guilt. We're both hurt, and it turns out that the source of our pain is basically the same. "I also broke our promise," I heatedly admit and take a step closer towards him.

He's taken aback by my sudden proclamation. "You-… that's…" But he doesn't find a way to deny it.

I gently put my hand over his, and I immediately notice that the small, innocent boy is no more. His hand is big, rough, and callused, so unlike the hands of the only man ever I've been with. Wolfy can be dominant, but he's still a gentle and delicate man at heart. Even though his hands have scales and claws, I've never feared that his touch would hurt me.

Hermann suddenly grasps my hand with both of his and stares at me expectantly as he starts to breathe faster. The image of a man instantly crumbles, and I see an excited young boy in his place in front of me.

I put my other hand over his and smile warmly. "How about we start over from the beginning, then?" I kindly suggest.

He blinks, then he suddenly breathes in and lets my hands go as he straightens his back. "Y-yes… let's start again." Then he swallows heavily, staring at me like a soldier who's waiting for orders.

His shyness is so cute that I can't help but grin. This is him; this is the Hermann I remember, the Hermann I loved.

I look around and spot the enchantment used to call for a maid. I feel so snobbish drinking this late at night, but I think we both need some alcohol to loosen our tongues.



Intermission end.



Today is the 21st, Genn, day of Light. Basically Monday, but adventurers don't have weekends, so I never felt like it was that horrible, though I do currently feel like I'm back on Earth, begrudgingly waking up to start another week of work, except I never woke up so itchy.

"Ow…" I hear a soft moan, and I realize that the padding of my claws has come undone, so I remake it before I accidentally cut someone.

I try to scratch my crotch, but all of my limbs, including my tail, are currently locked in place by what seems to be the warm and soft bodies of a dozen women.

I then realize that it's completely dark, so I cast a very faint [Spirit Light], revealing a mass of naked female bodies all around me. It's a bit hard to count them, but there's definitely more than just my wives here. Gify is sleeping on my chest as usual, one of the few patches of my skin that seemingly doesn't have cum on it.

I passed out from having my MP fall too deep into the negatives, so I don't remember all of the pussies in view, and to my immense relief, I can't see any cocks in the immediate vicinity besides my own.

I do feel a bit guilty for making Osaria and Klein sleep alone, though.

In the dead silence, I clearly hear the muffled sounds of elven plate armor rustling, then Alissa suddenly wakes up, and through her [Sense Presence], I confirm that we have a few female Lordsguard who also have [Sense Presence] watching over us. The golems are also keeping watch, as unmoving as statues like always.

The rest of my wives also stir as they're all used to waking up right after Alissa, then the rest of the Ravaged women start to wake.

Someone activates a very faint light, and we can see the whole ballroom again, then we start to notice the fact that there's dried, caked cum everywhere.

And it's all mine…

After freeing ourselves from the mass of entangled bodies, one of our guard girls guides us to the baths, which are already hot and ready for us, and we scrub ourselves hard to get it all off. We've never let my cum dry for so long before since the cum cleaners are quite thorough, so I never realized how damn itchy it can get.



"That party was amazing…" Roxanne coos as she stretches, displaying her slender body to us.

"It was quite fun, all things considered," I add as I stare at her delicious figure.

"Seeing you have sex with your mother actually made me quite excited, so yesterday was heavenly," Alissa remarks to Roxanne as she cleans my mirror-like scales.

"I'm starting to dislike all the facials Wolfy gave me, though," Hana complains as she struggles to clean under her cheek scales, so I summon a light elemental-wife to help her. "Thanks, husband."

"I'm fine with them," Aoi casually adds and stares at her own shiny blue scales. "But I think my scales absorbed his seed."

"That's a bit unfair," Hana mumbles enviously.

"I'm also fine with facials, even if it gets in my hair, but the problem is letting it dry," Yunia grumbles as she stares at the deeply [Clean]ed spiral lock of golden hair, which seems to have lost some of its luster in comparison to the rest of her hair.

Ciel and Lina don't actually feel any discomfort. Having the least sexual stamina out of all of us means that they didn't spend that long in the cum debauchery that the succubi were enjoying with my dick.

While we wash, I take a look at our stats.

My [Mana Body] increased by 1 (now 5); Roxanne increased her "Sanity" by 2 (now 16); and Yunia increased her "Wisdom" by 1 (now 19), likely because she's been constantly helping me navigate the minefield that is relationships with nobility.

It seems that without Alissa's Blessing, I'm now the one with the lowest "Sanity." I'm doing pretty well, all things considered, but I think that I still depend too much on my wives for support, which would leave me considerably vulnerable if I was ever to be separated from them again, like with that maze in the Legado dungeon.

"I'm sure that none of you would agree to the 'training' that Wolfy would have to go through to increase his 'Sanity,'" Ciel wryly states to the other wives, and Alissa nods vigorously.

"I don't want to go through anything even close to those 'trials' ever again," she affirms, and the rest of the girls quietly agree.



After grooming ourselves until we're fabulous and perfumed again, we're invited to have breakfast with Sanaz, and I make sure that Eftee gets to participate, too.

Sanaz's main home is quite humble. It's still a mansion, but quite snug and comfy instead of overly grand and ostentatious, which I believe she could easily pay for.

Tavi and Behrouz are quite cheery this morning, enjoying a healthy meal of dried fruits and cereals with cream, which has a rather suggestive consistency. The fruits are still varieties from Maoka, so even though they're dried, I suspect they would punish my bad, bad tongue if I dared to eat them.

I just go for the fried toast, sausages, and the mushrooms that Lina recognizes since I need energy and don't want to play Russian Roulette with food right now.

Sanaz finishes eating what I suspect are fried orc balls and turns her striking but rather soft gaze to me. "I've underestimated you once again, Lord Wolf," she cryptically announces.

"Hm?" I just glance at her curiously and continue eating.

"I never expected you to be able to… shoot out so much semen," she dryly continues.

Eftee finishes slurping some dick-shaped noodle thing and gently interjects, "It makes sense that he wears a Ring of Fertility all the time. Everyone would've been impregnated otherwise."

Sanaz snorts softly and nods in agreement, then turns her sharp eyes back to me again. "But don't go thinking that you've dominated me with your 'play,' Lord Ryder. You'll need more than just exotic sexual skills to soften me up."

Before I can retort, Eftee takes one more jab at Sanaz, "So you say, but the multiple, continuous orgasms will speak for themselves with time." And the sensual gilf gives her the subtlest smug smirk.

"So you admit to bending over to him? Where's your pride?" Sanaz questions as she gives Eftee a look of pity and disappointment.

The older woman simply adjusts her lustrous, white hair with an elegant flourish. "He already bent me over and fucked my lips raw," she bluntly admits, then the smugness of her smirk deepens. "You're just posturing. For some reason, you don't want to let him have even the tiniest bit of power over you, even though you'd eagerly dive onto his cock at the very next chance you get."

The ruthless milf simply glares at her with rising anger, and I suddenly feel quite happy that I made sure that Eftee could join us.

"He's not doing it again unless I get something out of it," Behrouz interjects, pouting rather cutely at his wife.

Sanaz pats his hand and reassures him, "Don't worry, my love, I have no intention of falling into the clutches of a man who doesn't even know how to dance Rahgeeb."

"'Rahgeeb'? How old-fashioned, and I'm way older than you," Eftee taunts cheekily.

"Wolfy is a pretty good dancer, and I taught him Rahgeeb," Roxanne casually chimes in with a half-truth just to brag.

Both of the older women go silent, and I can just imagine their pussies quivering as their imagination runs wild. Behrouz gives me a look of awe, seemingly renewing his respect for me with just a few words from my wife.

"Just… pay me a visit the next time you come to Xane," Eftee bashfully pleads.

"Hm," I simply hum in agreement, quite comfortable with where the conversation has gone even though I gave no real input to it.



After our meal, it's time for us to say goodbye.

"[We'll come visit again, just wait]," Roxanne assures Tavi as they hug.

"[Okay]," the girl quietly replies, suddenly teary-eyed.

Her parents look at them warmly, quite moved at the budding relationship between the two sisters.

Then Roxanne gives her father a tight hug.

"[It was short, but I'm so happy you came back]," he whispers with a wavering voice.

"[So am I…]" She whispers back, gushing with happiness as she focuses on their time together instead of their imminent separation.

Then she gives her mother a hug. Though they both remain tense and silent, there's definitely some warmth seeping into their interactions. It's hard for it not to, given that they caused each other to cum multiple times last night.

And Roxanne finishes her farewells by giving Eftee an enthusiastic hug.

I kneel before Tavi and summon a rainbow-feathered hummingbird for her. She's immediately captivated by the cute, colorful bird and receives it slack-jawed.

"If you ever feel sad or unsafe, just tap the bird's beak three times, and we'll hear whatever you say, okay?" I gently instruct her, and she nods repeatedly, her eyes still glued to the bird. "Just don't undress or take a shower in front of it…" I awkwardly add.

She gives me a quick, tight hug, then focuses back on the bird again.

I share a cordial handshake with Behrouz, though he then kisses my hand sensually, which wipes away any shred of guilt I could've had for fucking his wife senseless.

My handshake with Sanaz is also perfectly cordial, but I don't try to come off as seductive since that would kind of make me a hypocrite.

With Eftee, though, I kiss her hand, then softly peck her lips as I unleash [Sexual Charm] on her. "I definitely won't forget you," I whisper huskily, and she subtly licks her lips.

"I can say the same," she replies in kind.

The rest of the girls give cordial goodbyes, though Sanaz acts somewhat coldly towards Yunia.

"I assume that you're the one who taught your husband to act the way he did," Sanaz quietly asserts as she sternly stares at Yunia, who easily remains as neutral as always. "All I can say is, 'well done.'"

Yunia subtly smiles, and they share a nod.

Gify gives Tavi a soft peck on her forehead as a goodbye, making her giggle happily, while the golems bow to her, and she bows back politely.

Then we finally return home.



First things first. After I "reward" the maids who accompanied us for a job well done, I go to Osaria to apologize. She's in a meeting with the Mayor, whose name I still don't know, so I decide to wait until they're done.

A "Royal" like me waiting for someone else? It'd be inconceivable if I were dealing with anyone else, but she's someone I love. Of course, it'd be pretty snobbish to just demand that any random stranger stop whatever they're doing to pay attention to me, though Yunia says I'll have to do it eventually to keep up appearances, so I might try to find a way out of it by coming up with an excuse, or something.

I just send Osaria a message and wait in the castle. Their meeting isn't long, so she gets back before long.

She comes in walking sensually, smirking as she gives me a predatory gaze. "You called for me, my love?" She whispers slowly, delighting herself in calling me that.

I smile warmly and hug her waist, getting a handful of her cheeks while squishing her breasts against my chest. "I just wanted to apologize for not coming back yesterday," I softly reply and peck her lips.

She chuckles softly and returns a long kiss, then she caresses my horns suggestively. "How considerate of you, but you don't need to worry about me like that."

I shrug. "Eh. Treating the people you love with respect never hurts, right?"

"Hm-hmm…" She hums in agreement, grinning happily, then we kiss deeply, and our tongues slowly savor each other.

But we both still have work to do, so we eventually stop each other before we get too aroused. It's hard to stop at just a "quickie" with someone as ravenous as Osaria.

We break the kiss, and I fondle her large, soft breasts for a moment as I ask, "Klein is already in a dungeon, right?"

"Yes, and this time, she has called for the cute gay couple to join them," she hesitantly replies.

"Hm?" I look up and raise an eyebrow at her.

Then she tactfully continues, "I assure you that she hasn't laid with him, but they're starting to get along."

I sigh softly, but I'm not really as sad as I thought I would be. As long as Hermann doesn't persuade her into being exclusive, then I think we'll be fine, even if she marries him.

Fucking someone else's wife does have a special allure to it, after all.

Osaria turns up the massage on my horns, and I realize that she's learned a thing or two from Poosh. "Don't let this get you down. I'm sure that making her fall unconscious on your dick in front of the boy will make it all worth it," she tries to console me.

And it kind of works as I stare at her bemusedly. "Speaking from experience…?"

She grins cheekily. "Maybe…"

"Well, I was kind of thinking the same thing, anyway…" I admit with a shrug, and we both laugh like villains.

After the moment passes and we start to stare at each other lovingly, I remember that there's something I want Osaria to do.

"If you're not too busy, please take some time and level up a bit. You can even go with Klein's squad so that she can gain experience in protecting my loved ones," I kindly suggest.

Osaria's eyes open wide, and her luscious lips part in surprise. I'm basically giving her more years to live, and that seems to be quite the powerful show of love in this world.

She suddenly hugs me tight, seemingly trying to suffocate me with her delicious, dark breasts. "Thank you, my love," she whispers heatedly, and I hold my breath for as long as I can.



Today's mana training routine is held on the balcony of our bedroom because Yunia wanted to do it while looking out at our city.

Now that the emotional roller-coaster is over, I eagerly welcome the peace of training and meditation.

But there's someone who seems quite eager to meet with me again.

"Geh ge gei gah," Gify chirps, and my cock stands up at attention.

I turn my eyes to Alissa, and we both smile in sync, then we head out to our Eia plantation.



While at first, I was excited, the sight of the Eia plants quickly smothers my enthusiasm because of how freaky they are. They're "half-sapient" plants, and they look strikingly similar to elves.

They have an elongated, bulbous green head with two dark slits where the eyes of a humanoid would normally be, and a long, horizontal slit crosses their entire head, acting as a freakishly wide mouth.

They're South Park's Canadians.

Yunia becomes quite offended at my comparison, so I put it aside and stare at our biggest source of income with a bit more awe, as it deserves.

Their wide, humanoid-shaped bodies are made of leaves like Cublends, the bush-people, but their arms are as long as they are tall, and they're also made of much thicker wood than the branches that support the rest of their body. Bear hugs are both their way to kill prey and also how they show affection. Their roots grow in all directions, including up, and as we get closer, they start to shake in our direction, then the plants slowly turn their creepy heads towards us.

After a moment of silence, the closest plants start buzzing and shaking softly, which then spreads to the other plants behind them, and soon the entire plantation is softly humming.

[Animal Tongue] gives me a faint understanding of what they're doing, and I get the sense that they're just greeting us. To understand more, I'd have to "commune" with them since they communicate mostly with their roots through exchanges of Life.

One of the plants stops humming and starts coming closer to us. Its leaf body slides along the floor as a trail of small roots pushes it forward like a caterpillar, then it stops before us and extends a single root towards me.

"It's asking to commune with you, possibly because of your nature spirit, but I would advise against it if you have any important business in the next hour," our guide explains.

Yunia says that her first "communion" was quite overwhelming and not that unlike an hour-long Ravaging, though more spiritual in nature.

"You've been fucking plants your whole life, and this is the first time you tell me?" I question her through [Bind].

"Wolfy, please. It feels similar to it because it overwhelms your senses, but there's nothing sexual about it," she tiredly retorts.

"You're the one who compared it to a Ravaging," I reply with an internal shrug.

"I… alright, 'touché,'" she dryly admits.

"Don't encourage him to meme," Alissa interjects, pouting internally.

I gently push the root down, and the plant seems to catch my meaning as it retreats to its previous position, then the loud humming dies down to a very faint buzzing.

"Gih," Gify informs us, so we ask our guide to stay, then we stroll into the plantation.

As we walk and push our way through the leaves, the plants slowly "stare" at us in a very robotic fashion, though they don't really have eyes, then I notice that they're slowly starting to give way to us, and I begin to understand why they're said to be "half-sapient."

Most of the time, they act robotically, in the same way that insects do, but together, their interconnection with each other serves like a brain, and they seem to be able to slowly learn things. They're precisely in the middle of the gray area between plants, insects, and sapient beings.

The way they connect to each other and communicate with Life must be why the Eia pill has the effects it does. The elves have found a way to concentrate their means of "communication" into the pill or into Eia extract, which is why the "buff" from ingesting it is called "Heightened Connection to Life."

According to Yunia, [Weaverism] is all about "connecting" things, so the pill must provide a direct boost for the skill.

As we reach the center of the plantation, we spot a clearing up ahead of us, and I make out Cereleia's gorgeous, stern, elvish face as she stands among the creepy heads of the Eia plants.

Once we reach the clearing, we notice that she's surrounded by green, chubby children who are playing around, the elusive Children of the Forest.

"Oh… are those, uh, my children?" I stiffly blurt out.

Cereleia slowly turns her face down and looks around at the chubby children as they play around her. "No, these aren't yours," she softly replies, then turns her gaze back towards us.

Alissa smells a flowery scent coming from Cereleia's beautiful, swept-back vine hair, which is covered in pink cherry blossoms, and I notice that they seem to be extra bright today. Even her perfectly balanced body seems even sexier than I remember.

In her hands, she's carrying something that seems awfully like a wooden, moss-covered printer. It even has a piece of A4 paper sticking out of it, and I notice that there seems to be something written on it.

"Gih," Gify announces, then she stands up and *pop*s out of existence, only to re-*pop*s onto a Child's head and start playing tag with them.

"Greetings, Lord Ryders," Cereleia's warm voice graces our ears.

"Greetings, Guardian," Alissa and I reply in kind.

"I've prepared the communication device." -She presents the not-printer- "I took some inspiration for its design from what you've given me, Lord Wolf."

"Uh?" We hum in unison and tilt our heads to the side.

Her lips curl in a subtle, smug smile. "Your 'spirit touch.'"

"Right!" I immediately exclaim and tense up, then I lower my head briefly in apology. "I'm sorry for doing that to you, only later was I informed how that kind of 'touch' is considered part of your marriage ceremony."

"Hm…" She hums softly, and her eyebrows knit in slight confusion. "But we didn't marry, I didn't give you a piece of me in return."

Alissa and I share a look. "What do you mean by that?" I ask, a lot more confused than her.

"You gave me 'a piece' of you, an 'impression' of your soul. We 'communed,' as the elves like to say, though I didn't give anything in return, so the 'marriage' is invalid."

I blink blankly. "Oh… okay… but what did I 'give' to you?"

"An 'impression' of your soul."

"And what's that?"

Cereleia averts her eyes, searching for something, then she spots Gify and her expression brightens slightly. "Nature spirit Gify, how can I explain an 'impression' in a way that the humanoids will understand?"

Gify sighs tiredly and stops playing, then she pops back onto my head and shows me my own soul. I see a blue, sparkly sea; deep, wide, and full of life. At its surface, a huge storm rages as if in slow motion. Huge boulders, trees, dirt, water, and pieces of buildings all float along so slowly that they give an impression of peace.

That's the new me. A calm sea at one moment, yet with a storm at its surface, just waiting to be released to continue raging wildly.

Cereleia nods appreciatively at Gify and starts explaining, "Different from your [Sense Soul], which allows you to explore the details of one's soul, your 'impression' is something more abstract. It's the 'outline' that it leaves when it touches another soul."

"Sounds more like it's the 'essence,' a 'summary' of what I am," I counterpoint.

She shakes her head, making the tapestry of cherry blossoms that is her hair to whisper softly as it moves about. "Perhaps 'summary' could fit, but not 'essence.' Someone else has found a way to transmit the 'essence,' and it's very different from what Gify or you can do."

"Oh?" I hum curiously, but she simply flashes a smile.

"Do you wish to receive my 'imprint' and complete the marriage ceremony?" She calmly asks, forcefully changing the topic, and her question catches us by surprise. This is a bit too serious to trigger Alissa's fetish, so we both decide to tread carefully.

"What does 'marriage' mean to you?" I stiffly ask.

"A promise of partnership and companionship, but it's far 'looser' than the usual marriage is for you humanoids," she answers matter-of-factly.

Though Yunia encourages me to make this "connection," I'm not so sure that I want this.

"It conflicts with my own definition of 'marriage,' so I don't think I want to go through with this, at least, not yet," I politely explain.

She gently nods. "That's understandable, but our 'agreement' could already count as 'marriage' if you see this as more than just the continuous exchange of your seed for a favor."

And I smoothly decline, "I'd like to get to know you better before I consider that."

She smiles subtly, faintly pleased. "We'll have the entirety of your life for that."

Right, because she's basically immortal.

I nod cordially and gesture to the not-printer. "We will, but right now, I'm curious about what you're holding."

"This device will write down any changes that we detect throughout the entire High Forest."

So it really is a printer.

My tail starts swaying slowly in curiosity. "How did you come up with it?"

"When I was designing it, your 'impression' in my soul reacted, so I followed what 'felt right.'"

Both Alissa and I raise our eyebrows in surprise. "I wouldn't have imagined that just an impression could be capable of that," I remark wryly.

And Cereleia grins suggestively as she sultrily explains, "It had been imprinted quite deeply within me."

"Do you wish to deepen my mark on you today?" I boldly ask as I mirror her tone, my cock already straining to burst out of my pants.

She narrows her eyes and softly licks her lips as she looks at my bulge, then she raises her eyes and shakes her head. "The imprint? No, but I do wish to extract more of your seed. It's quite delicious, and it has the nice effect of stabilizing my soul."

I guess this is why the Chimeras love me so much.

I un[Equip] my clothes and stride forward. "Then let's get this started."

Cereleia kneels and sets the "printer" down beside her, then she eagerly waits for my cock with her mouth slightly parted.



Okay, without using my spirit touch to keep her off balance, she becomes the ultimate cum extractor, and my MP is far from enough to last for long against her.

After being fully drained, I return to the castle and have Sandoro and Almaria look over Cereleia's detection system. They need to set it up in a special location with a Life connection to the rest of the forest, but the connection mustn't be any larger than is absolutely necessary. So far, we only know of Dryads using the Life network as a highway, so we have no idea of what else could come out of it, but we can guarantee that nothing big will be able to ride the connection if it's too small or flimsy.

Then Alissa and I return to the castle, and we continue with our mana training routine, which gives me some time to rest my body.

A little bit before lunch, Sandoro and Almaria finish setting up the detection system, and we start receiving information about everything and everyone moving throughout the entire High Forest, so we go check it out.

The intelligence room is deep below the earth and far from the castle, so we have to take a [Gate] to get there. It's a spartan, stone room with comfy chairs set out for us, a table with a very detailed map of the High Forest, and enough room for ten of our men to read through the paper that continuously grows out of the "printer."

We sit at the table and wait while the soldiers do their work. They filter out anything that's too minor and try to interpret Cereleia's description of the rest.

The first thing that catches my attention is the fact that there's a wide, town-sized object slowly moving above the treetops, circling around our city. That must be the Grantorefortdisabis, the secret fortress of the Elder Council.

They also seem to have fourteen small mobile outposts spread out across the High Forest, nine of which are in our territory.

It's a bit chilling to know that they're watching us so closely, but Yunia says that unless we've misread them horribly, we're definitely not in any danger of being overthrown.

Then the soldiers mark a considerable number of hidden bases and war parties. The locations of the two Dawn of Fire bases match the information we have on them, but it seems that there's quite a lot of movement around the larger one.

"If they're smart, they must be evacuating that base in fear of our retaliation," Sandoro points out.

"Which is the correct choice since we're going to wipe them out," Yunia states matter-of-factly, and Roxanne grins in delight since she holds quite the grudge against them.

The fact that they hurt Roxanne, Osaria, Klein, and even Anton makes me quite angry, too.

"Let's wait and see where they're going so that we can wipe out their new base, too," I deviously suggest, and both Sandoro and Yunia smile evilly, quite pleased with the idea.

"I'll inform Teresina of our intentions and ask if she wants to take part," Ciel volunteers. I'd like to talk to Teresina myself, but there's someone else who I want to meet with this afternoon, someone Yunia isn't that eager to see again.

There might be a small group of bandits stalking the northern part of our territory, but we'll wait until someone reports them before we make a move. It'll be quite suspicious if we start catching bandits the moment they enter the forest.



Feasting on delicious food from a new culture each day was awesome, but there's nothing like having Krysta's imaginative cooking along with comforting elven veggies and their delicious smoked meat.

After a filling meal, we spread out a bit, and each of us starts doing our own thing.

Alissa trains her [Illusion Magic] along with two of Nocturna's spells, [Daydreaming] and [Sleep], but she just wants to rush to the next spell, called [Dream Veil], which would allow her to change her body as she wills it to with illusions.

Roxanne is paying a visit to the RRRI, which is being "grown" out of the old [Weaverism] school. Since the entire town is made of wood, it's possible to change anything simply by using [Grow] in the right spots, though commerce really dislikes if we change the location of things because it makes things harder for them, so we use this ability sparingly.

Hana is training with the Lordsguard since she's eager to level up her [Draconic Body]. She'll also pay a visit to the ships and see how the men over there are faring. Once our crystal refinery is done, we'll put the Carrier and Winch back to work again.

Ciel is meeting with Teresina and strengthening our relations with the Temple. I could do that, especially with the priests who worship the Goddess of Love, but it'd be a different kind of "strengthening."

Lina, Aoi, and the golems are all busy at their forge, working together to build a lathe. Their focus is on recreating an example of a manufacturing plant to mass produce rifles, which will, later on, be re-geared to mass produce the airplanes that the Chimeras are currently researching.

Yunia is meeting with Mimi, Sandoro, and Istante, our quartermaster, to discuss things like our income balance and the mothballing of our Chimera planes since they don't have much use in our current warfare doctrine.

Since I don't have the same stamina as Hana does to train all day, I decide to perform a quick "inspection" of the Companions, but it's interrupted by Sainalai, who has some business with me. The cute, brown-haired loli is definitely high on my target list, but I haven't had the chance to flirt with her as much as I've wanted to.

I put on my pants again to make myself presentable, stopping my "inspection" of one of the Companions, but I leave my writhing tentacles inside the others.

Sai walks in and looks quite amused at the scene. She's been dealing with the Chimera spirits for a while now, so she must be pretty desensitized to things like this by now, though my display of consentacles still gets a reaction out of her.

"Your Highness," she greets with a bow, then sits on the sofa before me.

"You wished to speak with me?" I gently ask as the elf woman beside me screams in pleasure.

Her eyes wander, yet her tone betrays no discomfort or awkwardness. "Yes, Your Highness. May I study the golems? I wish to understand how their souls 'stick' to their bodies."

I let my tail sway in curiosity. "Do you wish to apply that knowledge to helping the Chimeras?"

She brightens up, becoming more excited. "Exactly. There's a rare spirit monster in Lorei Laurelai that can 'possess' objects, and I wish to give the Chimeras a similar ability to help with their day-to-day lives. Also, it could potentially increase their compatibility with their 'battle bodies' or even accelerate their training."

I hum, very pleased with her idea. "I see. You want to create something like a [Possess] spell."

She nods energetically, smiling adorably, like a child. "But now, imagine if they could 'possess' a golem like Jarn."

Ooooh~… fantasy Jarvis!



Since Sai managed to stimulate my nerd side, I'll help her as much as I can. "I'll create a golem for you, but it has all of my memories, so you're forbidden to probe them or bring it outside of the castle. This golem's purpose will be strictly for researching your [Possess] spell."

"I understand, your Highness, and I'm very thankful for your support," she politely replies and lowers her head respectfully.

I just smile back as I increase the intensity of the pounding my tentacles are giving to the Companions.

Sai calls for a maid, and she procures a suit of wooden armor for us while I get ready. If I remember it right, Jarn cost me around two thousand MP to give life to her, so I'll put some points in [Blackout Resistance] just so that I won't pass out if my MP goes into the negatives.

I also call for Jarn through Lina so that I can copy her soul as best as I can into this new golem.

The maid soon comes back with a Space mage, who leaves a brown suit of wooden armor just outside the door since we don't want to traumatize the poor man.

Jarn takes the armor and deposits it on the tea table, then I activate [Infuse] and start molding the soul.

It feels like it's becoming easier to alter a golem's soul. The reason for that could be either simply my experience with the process, or my increased "Magic Power," or even my [Mana Body], but it's probably all of them combined. I also think that I should just start creating a bunch of disposable golems for simple, trial and error testing, and then destroy them once I'm done.

But then I remember how lethal the golems can be and decide otherwise. If I accidentally made a murderous golem, I could cause quite a bit of damage. Maybe we could create a "cage" for them, but it would still be iffy.

I finish working on the golem and press the "finish" button, then the drain on my MP increases tenfold as the suit of armor is infused with the new golem's soul, but it stops after 1.5 thousand mana points. That's almost all of my MP, but I barely feel the side effects of overuse.

The armor suddenly starts twitching, and Sai jumps in her seat out of surprise. I chuckle softly, making her blush, then she assumes a stiff posture to avoid embarrassing herself again.

We wait for a long moment until the golem stops twitching, and it begins to slowly stand up. Its movements are very stiff and awkward, contrasting quite strongly when compared to Jarn's poise and agility.

Once the suit of armor is standing firmly on its feet, it turns its helmet towards me and speaks with an androgynous voice, "Master Wolf. I await your orders."

It seems that this one has been born with a higher level of intelligence than I remember the other golems having at the start.

I set up the security measures for it and assign Sai as its master, still leaving me as the primary master, then I name it Jarvis.

"Master Sainalai, I'm at your disposal," Jarvis politely reports.

And the little halfling woman giggles girlishly, a bit embarrassed. "V-very well. Let's go find the Celestial Horns and begin testing."

Jarvis nods. "Yes, Master."

Then they leave, and after I finish "renewing the loyalty" of the last Companion, I decide to polish my combat skills with Hana.



Silvano is so fast that it's hard for my tentacles to keep up, but he lacks the raw damage to cut through all of them before I can raise my defenses. Growing new tentacles is simple, and though it requires me to recast my custom [Materialize], the spell is cheap enough that the most he can do is to chip away my MP at a nearly insignificant pace. If I had put most of my points in [Mana Recovery], I could potentially continue this indefinitely.

I'm clearly on the back foot, but we're locked in a battle of attrition, and Silvano's build definitely isn't geared for it.

Whenever our swords meet, I always end up with the upper hand due to my greater number of combat skills, but my problem is actually getting them to land. He's so fast that all I can do is parry his blows before he's out of my range again.

Of course, I could just use [Discharge], but that isn't the point of this exercise.

Silvano starts chanting [Dead End], and I recall that his "Magic Power" is four times higher than mine. It won't be easy to interrupt his spell once it's been cast, and with it, he'll only need a split second to end this duel.

I cast [Haste] on myself and wait for his next move. He stops running laps around me a good distance away, his gorgeous face warped in a suspicious frown, then he quickly finishes his chant and unleashes [Dead End] on me.

As predicted, it takes me a herculean effort to interrupt his spell, and all the while, I'm completely immobile and a great number of my spells are rendered useless. Though this is a precarious situation, I know that I have the tools I need to escape it, but Silvano doesn't waste a single second before he resumes his assault.

I cast [Earth Wall] in front of him and hide an [Air Hammer] behind it, then I hit myself inside for not putting enough points in [Earth Magic] for [Dust Storm].

Silvano jumps to the side, and my [Air Hammer] hits him square in the chest, pushing him back quite far, though his metal [Earth Armor] should've absorbed most of the impact. He's customized that defensive spell of his so much that it's almost like a kinetic shield.

Silvano immediately recovers and sprints towards me again, so I cast [Warp Space] at his feet, and he tumbles before he can interrupt it. It doesn't matter if his "Magic Power" is much higher than mine if I can still cast area spells on him instantly.

With a grunt of effort, I finally interrupt [Dead End] and cast [Rush] to reach him as I spread my tentacles around him to attack from all sides.

His whole body blurs as he dodges all of my attacks, then a sword comes my way, triggering [Battlefield Perception], but I use [Muscle Explosion] to dodge as I counter-attack, and my sword's blade slides across his flank.

The moment I feel the resistance of his metal armor against my blade, I cast [Earth Wall] and erect a barrier between us before he can focus both of his swords on me. I'm not confident that [Haste] is enough for me to match his super-speed if he's past my tentacles.

He spins and slices two tentacles as he retreats, then he glances at the faint scratch on his armor. "If you had used [Searing Blade], this would've been quite the wound," he admits with mild amusement in his tone, definitely not even slightly tense.

"I'm not sure it would've been that deep," I grunt in reply, still in "battle mode."

He turns his pretty eyes to me and narrows them. "Yet you're not even winded."

My MP is still pretty full, so I could go on like this for quite a while.

After a couple of seconds of consideration, he un[Equip]s his swords and dispels his [Earth Armor]. "I don't have the power to crack your defense, so I've already lost this duel."

I finally relax and calm down my confused boner. Fighting against women normally gives me a boost of motivation, but against Silvano, I just feel a bit disgusted.

The observers clap respectfully, and we leave the arena.

"Now, fight me!" Hana suddenly challenges Silvano.

He freezes in place and simply stares at her for a brief moment. "Am I allowed to respectfully decline?" He stiffly replies.

"We certainly can't force you to duel her," I answer with a wry smile in Hana's stead, and she gives me an annoyed frown.

Silvano simply nods and quickly walks out of the arena.

"I fear your duel would force both of you to employ dangerous tactics to get an upper hand," Sandoro wisely cautions Hana, and she begrudgingly stands down.

Fighting against me is one thing since I can apply a variety of less-than-lethal tactics, but Hana versus Silvano would be a desperate fight for both of them, and dragonkin aren't exactly known for playing it safe.

I walk towards the officer seats, and Alcander starts the debriefing, "It seems that [Dead End] is your biggest weakness."

But Sandoro immediately retorts, "Anyone is vulnerable to [Dead End], so I think it's safe to say that he's vulnerable to mages with high 'Magic Power.' If Silvano had cast [Firestorm] instead of [Dead End], His Highness Wolf would've died in real combat."

"Perhaps Lord Wolf should learn [Blink]?" Almaria suggests, then glances at Sandoro since he's the only one in our army who can cast that spell.

But the Commander doesn't seem very eager. He swallows heavily and evades, "I'm a terrible Space mage. It was Lord Yulania's father who taught me the spell, so I fear I'd be a terrible teacher since [Blink] is already terribly inefficient mana-wise for me."

My Gift currently only allows me to instant-cast spells up to level 50, but if I could find a way to "level it up," then I'd have access to [Space Magic]'s level 60 spell, [Blink].

"And it seems that Lord Mavel's talent with [Space Magic] wasn't inherited by his children," Almaria wistfully adds.

A fleeting thought enters my mind as I realize that Yunia is very talented in [Spirit Magic] and not [Space Magic], which matches Confiel's talents and shortcomings, but paternity tests are conducted for every noble child, so I just file it away as an odd coincidence.

"I find it hard to imagine that our Royal Lords would encounter such a powerful Electric Mage anytime soon," Hihiriwa suddenly chimes in. The dragon-headed Chimera seems quite impassive, unlike the rest of the officers, who appear to be impressed by our duel, so I think he just doesn't care that much for physical combat.

"It's not about what they're likely to come up against, but rather, being prepared for anything," Sandoro points out.

Hihiriwa snorts and gives Sandoro a side-eye as he lets out a bit of snark, "To 'be prepared for anything' would require such a wide breadth of skills that only a Divine could manage it, so it's beyond me how our young Royal Lord could possibly reach the level required to match one."

"It's also beyond any of us that he can just cast so many spells without chanting," Silvano points out, sounding slightly bitter.

I just smile and remain silent. If I told them my level, and they started calculating my skills, they'd quickly realize that something doesn't add up. I should probably reveal the full extent of my Gift to Sandoro, but I won't do it now, and definitely won't in front of Hihiriwa.

"I still had a few tricks up my sleeve to escape [Dead End], so perhaps we should focus on something else," I cryptically suggest.

Sandoro nods and opines, "From what I understand, you're already training to improve your low 'Magic Power,' so I don't see anything else you could improve on immediately."

"His sword skill isn't at the level of a Lord yet," Azador quietly interjects. He spends quite a lot of time in our arena watching the sweaty, bloody, and dirty men and women fight each other, so I think his opinion is quite valuable.

"Nobody would fault him for that considering how much talent he has as a magic swordsman," Almaria retorts.

"Our Lord is ridiculously powerful, and his fighting style is very solid, but we shouldn't become overconfident and ever leave him unsupported because of that," Sandoro continues.

"Also, the other Royal Lords make up for his shortcomings, forming a well-balanced team," and Alcander finishes the discussion.



Hana fights a few of our Lordsguard, then Azador volunteers. The old man is a standard and solid "man of arms." His specialty is using a variety of weapons with ease, so he's a good match for Hana, who has a similar talent with arms, though she also has a small talent for magic.

Though we're dueling without armor (except for the standard heart, brain, and spine protectors for duels), he'll use his gauntlets because they've been enchanted with [Fireball], [Earth Bullet], and [Lightning Bolt]. He mainly uses either a spear or a sword, and a shield, so he has a solid base with a bit of variety to back him up and create openings in his opponents.

The two of them stand a good distance away from each other, shields and spears at the ready, then the bell rings, and the duel starts.

Hana immediately summons her wings and launches herself forward while Azador casts [Lighting Bolt], but it hits her shield, so she doesn't feel a thing, then they collide.

Hana tries to stab Azador, but he easily blocks it with his shield, and the tip of her spear harmlessly slides away. She also tries to block his counter stab in the same way, but his spear slides downwards around her shield and strikes at her thigh, only to be stopped by steaming emerald scales that weren't there a split second ago.

They crash against each other, but Azador maintains his posture as he's pushed back, his feet sliding on the sand.

Hana doesn't wait for even a single breath to pass before she launches herself forward again relentlessly.

Azador casts [Fireball] with one gauntlet and [Earth Bullet] with the other, but Hana barely feels them when they hit her shield.

She casts [Blinding Lights], delaying his riposte to her attack and allowing her to get under his guard without trouble, but she still fails to stab him as his [Block] is too high.

Their shields crash against each other, but this time, he manages to stand his ground since Hana had less distance to accelerate.

Their spears glow as they use [Switch] at the same time, and their weapons become bastard swords.

Hana doesn't let him put any distance between them, using her wings to push him back and keep their shields pressed together.

Azador slides his sword around her shield and hits unexpectedly solid where her ribs should've been.

Hana grins manically while Azador frowns, then he shifts his body and shield to the side to block her sword as it tries to stab at his waist.

The two desperately try to stab each other, ignoring everything they know about the tactics of swordsmanship because Hana forced them into an awkward, unexpected situation.

Azador's next attack is a [Lighting Bolt] to her face while his sword stabs at her throat.

Her body tenses up due to the spell, but she manages to partially resist it, and the sword sinks into her shoulder, but before he can pull his weapon back, her wound glows, and steaming emerald scales appear around the blade.

Azador's face pales when he realizes that his sword is stuck, but before he can release it, Hana grabs his arm with her shield hand, keeping him in place as she sinks her sword into his throat.

A harsh whistle resounds throughout the arena, and they immediately disengage, then the arena glows softly, and both of their wounds are instantly healed.

Hana grins triumphantly and undoes the scattered patches of scales she created with [Draconic Body].

"Dragonkin were always the worst opponents for me," Silvano quietly comments and gives Azador a smug smile, a silent "I told you so."

Hana struts towards our area of the stands, and Sandoro starts the debriefing, "There's no issue with your style that sticks out, except for the fact that [Tatesomu Style] presents quite a risk to your life since you don't hesitate to receive attacks with your body."

"I'll be unbreakable once I get [Draconic Body] high enough," Hana confidently remarks, then she makes her fist shine with emerald scales.

"Nothing is unbreakable, not even Okross, which is supposedly what your husband's scales are made of," Almaria gently points out.

But Hana just shrugs. "I just have to be stronger than whatever wants to kill us."

And so, we decide that it's better to not argue with her.

After some more good exercise, Yunia finally calls for Ereia, and I eagerly join them.



"The town is very peaceful right now since the people still feel the 'fervor' from the Intervention," Ereia casually reports, her fingers trailing around Yunia's covered breasts. "The influx of adventurers is also causing an increase in the number of complaints about vagrants, especially at the bottom level, so the slums must be increasing in population."

Lina's Reminder: Escanso has three levels, the surface, the middle, and the bottom level. That last one is dark and cold, so it's mostly populated by the lowest class due to the low housing prices.

"The commoners are asking for more guards to be patrolling the streets and for harsher punishments," Ereia softly adds as her finger slowly pushes down Yunia's top, revealing her delicious, pink nipples.

The ravenous, small woman gives each of the two perfect, alluring pointy bits a gentle kiss, then starts sucking on one while rubbing the other, drawing out a gentle sigh from the dignified Queen.

Since Yunia is currently indisposed, I answer in her stead, "People don't resort to crime just because they feel like it. We'll increase the number of priests on the lower level and subsidize goblin meat and the cheaper vegetables."

Osaria silently nods, her lustful stare locked solely on the delicious piece of elven meat in front of her.

Ereia sends me a curious glance. "What a kind Lord you are," she amusedly remarks as her other hand tickles Yunia's abs.

I unleash my draconic hunger on her, and she presses her cute thighs together, then she turns her lewd eyes to the Queen. "It's not just kindness, we do want to keep the Tribunal firmly on our side," I explain huskily.

Ereia gently touches Yunia's veiled pubes and is delighted with the gentle shiver that evokes. "They're wary of you due to your claim of being the new royalty, especially since you still haven't tried to take possession of anything from the old royal family yet, but they have no reason to be hostile to you."

Osaria's nipples poke through her dousnadeia as she becomes aroused, and my incest fetish triggers once I remember that she's Yunia's aunt.

To assuage my growing hunger, I begin to finger my milfy snack as I wait for the main course to be ready. "We'll be introducing new laws and changing some things, so we don't want to start the dance with the wrong foot."

Ereia slowly pulls on the string of Yunia's bottoms, then the tie comes undone, and the small piece of thin cloth falls away, revealing her slightly moistened pussy. "Hm…" She hums absentmindedly both due to the beautiful sight in front of her and due to her reflecting on my words. "They'll certainly complain about a Lord getting involved in legislation, but the Guilds have the most power in the Tribunal, so keep them happy, and you can do whatever you want."

Then she goes down on her knees and slowly licks along Yunia's labia, making her royal thighs quiver in anticipation.

"I believe… they'll be quite happy… with what we have in mind," Osaria replies, moaning softly as she stares at Ereia with envy.

"What about the town's nobles?" I push the conversation forward, wanting to get to what comes after as soon as possible.

Ereia's tongue retreats back into her mouth, and she swallows, savoring Yunia's taste. "They're obviously resentful after being blocked from joining your Institute," she quickly answers, then looks up at the bound and gagged Queen, who glares back at her with thinly-veiled disgust, but the lewd imp simply grins and continues molesting my wife.

"I sincerely doubt that any of them have the qualifications to lead the projects we've started, but we'll open up the Institute to them later," I reply dismissively.

Ereia's finger slides into Yunia's moist pussy, drawing a soft, muffled moan from her. "You'll have to do some work to get them back on your side." Then she kisses Yunia's clit.

I stand up, too aroused to hold myself back any longer, then I walk up to Ereia, my cock hard and oiled, ready for penetration. "Their support isn't necessary, but we won't just throw them away without good reason."

Ereia turns her head to face me, then gasps and freezes as I pull her small dousnadeia to the side and plunge my cock deep into her tight little pussy.

While I keep the young nympho occupied, Osaria eagerly takes this opportunity to molest her defenseless niece to her heart's content.

Hall of Fame of Patrons​

The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:
Prince PreownedFIN.
Prince Creamy Spinach.
Prince Owldente.
Prince Charlie Foxtrot.
Lord Andrew Meyers.
Lord Novgarod.
Lord Michale Erwin.
Lord Bakerdea.
Lord Maurice.
Lord Empyrean.
Lord Mattirro Draca.
Lord Fullmoon.
Lord Sean Drake.
Lord FrostyCube.
Lord Mike Bartter.
Lord Cardinal Steiner.
Lord Warwulfv.
Lord Jorge Franco.
Lord Khristopher Welsh.
Lord DJ.
Lord Philip.
Lord Tenebris Lupus.
Lord The Tallest Joshua.
Lord Copey Dunt.
Lord Dracopuppy23.
Lord Chris Carter.
Lord Paul Daval.
Lord Paul Daval.
Lord Bradly.
Lord Aubrey Powell.
Lord AndreyUC.
Lord Tmac.
Lord Krawn.
Lord Jetdy S.
Lord Greysen Simmons-LaRose.
Lord Aubrey Powell.
Noble Salty Panda.
Noble Mild Fracas.
Noble Aclys.
Noble CarlBaxter.

 

This is really good

 

Spoiler: Chapter 113: Insolence - Part 3

Previously, I had just fooled around with the Companions, so I didn't get as much out of that as I am now from unleashing my endless hunger on Ereia, only stopping when she's nearly senseless.

She's a lithe and smug little piece of fine meat, so it's doubly satisfying to see her composure shattered as her body lightly convulses from the sensory overload.

I make Yunia clean her up, and the multiplier to my satisfaction increases again, then Ereia starts to wake up, and the totally unveiled thirst in her eyes as she watches my wife lick her cum-soaked pussy lips doubles the multiplier again, to four times.

It's a shame that such an extremely satisfying event won't be repeated as often as I may want it to.

I cuddle up on our bed with Ereia in one arm and Osaria in the other, slowly caressing their heads and playing with their elastic, long ears with my now human hands.

Man, I fucking love elves.

But I feel like I'm missing the touch of fluffy fur. I need more wereanimal maids.

When's Esvisor going to get those maids Alissa asked him for…?

I shut down my anxiousness and greed, focusing on remaining patient. It'll do me no good to thirst too much for other women. They should come to me, not the other way around.

After Ereia is cleaned and recovered enough that they start chatting lightly, I pull us back onto more serious topics.

"You think the Chimeras are adapting well?" I softly ask her as I extract a happy sigh from her through my ear [Massage].

"I think so, but they're doing better now after the Intervention," she whispers absentmindedly, then she giggles and smirks. "After the 'cultural exchange' of your Lordship Ceremony, they've 'integrated' fairly well with us."

"What about the Chimera aristocracy? They're a bit different from the Avgin nobility," I continue and kiss Yunia's forehead as she claims her rightful throne on top of me. Osaria molested her, but she's still a bit frisky, so she grabs my already erect member and slowly slides it into her warm, queenly pussy.

"That's more… complicated," Ereia whispers as the three of us watch Yunia's toned thighs guide her hips up and down my long cock, then the lewd imp sobers up a bit and continues, "Our nobles don't consider the Chimera 'aristocrats' as their equals, so they don't like their presence in the Nobles' Quarter. But since I'm a Lady, I've been getting along with them quite well, so our nobles aren't unanimous in their antagonism."

Lina's Reminder: Avgin nobility is solely based around martial or magical power, while Chimera aristocracy involves merchants, researchers, politicians, clergy, and any other family that has established a stable lineage of children which has acquired a significant amount of power. A "Lady," a non-combatant like Ereia, is basically the same as a Chimera aristocrat, though with less respect from their peers.

"Maybe if we show the nobles one of your prototypes of war airplanes, they'll get along better with the Chimeras," Yunia suggests through [Bind] as her real voice is currently occupied by soft, long moans.

Indeed, that seems like a good idea.

I grab Yunia's juicy mounds and fondle her as she slowly rides me up the mountain of pleasure. Her movements are slow and steady enough that we have plenty of mental capacity left over to discuss social "safety nets" that will benefit both the Chimeras and the elves.



Okay, I've played around enough; it's time to return to our training.

While Osaria joins Klein in the dungeon to soak up a bit of XP, the harem meets up for a joint exercise with the Horns, who have achieved the minimum level of proficiency necessary with my [Soul Manipulation] skill to begin the "battle body" training, so they have more free time to train together with us.

Since they're basically our elite unit of the Lordsguard, they're made privy to the secret of our near-perfect coordination.

"Can you teach your mental communication to us? I think it'd be perfect for us," Oritiki solemnly requests.

"I don't want to spread this spell in its current state, but I'll definitely teach it to you once it's been re-developed," I assure her.

She raises her non-existent eyebrows in surprise. "You're dealing with experimental spells?"

"You could say that," I cryptically reply with a grin.

She shifts uncomfortably on her lizard feet. "Alright, just don't kill yourself."

"That's a given."

"Weird expression," she softly remarks and turns her eyes to Sandoro.

"Yes, even in Andraste, it's an unusual expression," he calmly replies, and I feel like I'm missing some context here.

"Sometimes, you talk weird," Hana succinctly explains, and I hum in understanding.

After the light chatter, we start the exercise with the intention of improving our coordination. I've already completely "synced" my mind with some of the girls a few times now, so we need to properly harness the potential to turn our better-than-average coordination into something truly lethal. This will be our Gestalt training, to make our united minds more powerful than our simply connected parts.

It's a bit hard to categorize what exactly triggered the "sync," but we're betting on "similarity of goals" and "openness." That is, we think that if we all have the same goal and allow [Bind] unrestricted access to each other's minds, then we can "sync" up our minds and improve our coordination.

We start with a simple group spar against eight Horns, but they have a lot more experience with fighting together than us, so they have a clear advantage if we aren't allowed to use magic.

I give a point to Roxanne in [Polearm] use and hand her a pike so that she can support us from behind since she's the one with the least amount of experience in melee, then we start the exercise.

The first bout ends horribly for us, and we realize that we definitely don't know what we're doing.

I group up with the wives in a circle and start a discussion, "Alright, question: how do you girls prepare for battle? I always psych myself up and give myself a boner."

Sandoro blinks repeatedly and looks around, as if he doesn't believe what he just heard. His eyes meet with Oritiki's, and they seem to share a wry understanding while the rest of the observers pretend not to have heard a thing.

"'Psych myself up'?" Ciel asks confusedly.

"Like a mental warm-up. I imagine dragons fucking to get my heart beating faster, energizing my muscles."

"Oh, that, I definitely do that," Hana states with a nod.

"I meditate a bit and calm myself," Alissa shares.

"Same," Yunia echos.

"I definitely don't get calm," Lina shyly confesses.

"I steel my heart, but I don't get as nervous as Lina," Ciel adds as she gives our anxious loli wife a sympathetic smile.

"I'm always ready," Aoi confusedly declares.

"I think I'm like you," Roxanne joins in.

And with that, we realize the glaring problem. Our mindsets are all completely different, and we're even thinking about adding the golems to our [Bind] network sometime in the future.

It's easy to work together if I just assume the commanding role, but the Gestalt is something deeper than that, so we need to think this through. It'll have to be a special "state," like a Power Ranger's Morphing Time.

And after a few minutes of brainstorming, Yunia frustratedly interjects, "I suggest we just continue training our coordination in a variety of ways as this will certainly be no simple matter that we could solve in a single sitting."

Basically, just "fuck it" and continue with what we're doing. We have time to explore this concept, so let's continue our training and see if something improves.

Hana and Roxanne immediately agree, and the rest follow after a short reflection, then we continue getting dunked on by the Horns, which they kind of seem to enjoy doing.



The day was already near its end when we started, so the exercise doesn't go on for that long, and then we finally leave for our baths.

Since Hana spent nearly the entire day fighting, she has a lot of stress to release upon my dick and hips, then she has Roxanne's pussy as a dessert, making our pale wife turn scarlet from exertion.

Klein and Osaria seem like they had a nice time together, so I make sure that the monkey girl's vagina remembers the shape of my cock. I'm a bit territorial, so there's no way I'll ever make things easy for Hermann.

Then dinner time comes around, and Krysta presents a few versions of her ideas of Catupiry for taste-testing, so we invite Anton to join us.

She presents a selection of creamy cheese spreads for us, in cold, hot, and lightly roasted varieties.

Immediately, I find a cold choice that's perfect for toast. It's thick but very creamy and has a mild, salty and sour taste, the same consistency as the usual Requeijão.

Krysta smiles as she sees my approval, and we nod at each other. "When I tasted this, I immediately realized that it should be used on toast, so I knew you'd like it," she proudly confides.

I taste a few more, but then my spoon sinks into one of the choices, and it suddenly "clicks" in my mind.

This is the one.

I scoop up a small amount and sniff it. There's barely any scent to it, but I recognize it: that subtle sourness, perfectly mixed with the characteristic aroma of Parmesan.

I jiggle it gently in my spoon, and it's like there's a slight springiness to it. The perfect consistency. Then I finally spread it on my tongue, and the rush of the nostalgic flavor sparks an orgasmic feeling within my brain.

This is the one.

The cold variety has to survive the oven roasting of a pizza, so it's initially a lot more watery, but the milk also has to survive curdling, so it needs the right thickener to stabilize it and not ruin the flavor.

I nod at her, and she draws a beautiful diamond pattern with the Catupiry on the chicken pizza before me. Grated chicken breast, salt, oregano, and a thin not-tomato sauce that gives it a nice dark iris shade.

She slices a wedge and serves it to me, then I eagerly cut it into smaller pieces, though I still keep up my table manners, and dig in.



It's Saturday night. After a whole afternoon playing Final Fantasy XX Online with my siblings, we start the usual song and dance about who'll go to take a bath first. Nobody wants to leave since we all just want to play a little bit more, so Mom chastises us and sends us running.

No weapon ever built has been as frightening as the chinelo.

Child abuse? Don't make me laugh? This is a catholic household, and we still get spanked for getting caught fapping.

As the youngest, I have the least expectations laid upon me, so I'm allowed to take a bath last, and by the time I'm done, the delivery man is already buzzing his bike in front of our gate.

Dad goes out of the house and hurries across our huge lawn of… five meters in length. At least it's ten meters wide, so it's good enough for our two small dogs to play around on it.

He barks at the barking dogs, and they run back towards the house, then he opens the chained gate, and we hold the dogs back so that the little shits can't escape. You only need to feel the horror of seeing your dog almost get run over by a bus once to learn to be very careful.

Dad pays the delivery man with his credit card, then he comes back with two wide but thin square boxes.

"Pizza!" Bro cheers like the dumb idiot he is, egging me on to cheer with him. I promptly give in, and Sis rolls her eyes at our childishness.

We gather around in the small kitchen, and our dining table is almost fully covered by the two boxes, but there's still room for our plates and the two-liter bottle of Coke.

Dad opens the first box, and we take a second to savor the smell of the warm meal in front of us, then we dig in.



Holy shit. I'm in love.

It'd be really uncool of me to cry right now, so I take a deep breath and calm myself.

"That's not healthy, and you know it," Ciel chastises me through [Bind], but I have a reputation to maintain! Of all things, I won't cry over food!

"This is fucking good," I whisper weakly, forcing myself to move on.

"Thank you very much, my Lord," Krysta coolly replies with a beamingly bright smile.

The girls crowd around the pizza, and I don't even mind that it completely disappears in mere moments as every last slice is quickly taken. I even let Gify have a whole slice for herself, which she promptly inhales like a damn Kirby, making her small body become round as the black hole of her stomach starts its insanely fast digestion.

Everyone takes a bite, Klein, Hana, and Aoi eating with their hands, and the air vibrates with the collective hums of thought and delight as they all savor the extremely homely pizza.

"I didn't expect you to react so strongly to this type of food," Osaria remarks, and I simply stare at her confusedly. I didn't use [Acting], but I really wasn't showing that much emotion, so I'm impressed by her "Perception."

"I agree, it was a bit of an odd request," Krysta remarks, just making me even more confused.

"This is… peasant food," Yunia bluntly states, then smiles warmly at me. "It tastes good, but it's still something so simple that only a peasant would love it."

"You've only seen the 'new' Wolfy," Alissa tersely explains with a smug smile, but everyone seems to understand.

"I'm not a snobbish person," I firmly assert, mildly annoyed.

"Yes, but… I feel like you'd normally complain that this is too greasy or that the bread is too thick," Osaria continues as she smirks cheekily at me.

I start to feel a bit uncomfortable due to being put in the spotlight like this.

Hana suddenly lets out a short but loud laugh and remarks, "I kind of agree with Yunia and Osaria, this is greasy 'peasant food,' so I guess we've all changed a bit."

"For the better," Yunia affirms with a nod.

"Eh…" Ciel and Lina hum in sync dubiously, giving Yunia the side-eye.

"That's your opinion," Roxanne sagely states and shoots the elven queen a smug glance.

"We all change, and we're always changing," Klein abruptly chimes in, the subtly hidden melancholy of her tone raising some eyebrows.

"And what made you think that?" Anton questions her firmly, his intense stare telling her that she shouldn't try to dodge the question.

Klein smiles awkwardly and blushes as she suddenly becomes the center of attention. "My reunion with Hermann didn't go like I imagined it would."

"What did you imagine?" Krysta presses her daughter, a smirk gradually forming on her face.

"Something that now sounds so silly," she embarrassedly admits and lowers her head, seemingly wanting to disappear.

Hana and Roxanne grin at each other and start acting out a little play.

"My little brown bun of love, I missed you so much!" Hana exclaims dramatically as she extends both arms towards Roxanne.

"Grandson of a dragon, please, embrace me!" Roxanne demands, her face wracked with grief, her posture shrunk like a frail Lady.

Hana pulls her close and whispers huskily, "We're finally together again, and now, we can be one!"

"UU~GH!" Klein groans loudly as she cringes hard. "Please, stop!"

The two lovebirds start kissing messily, their hands frantically exploring the other's body, and we share some hearty chuckles.

Then Osaria suddenly makes a sly expression, ringing warning bells in my mind as if she were a cat about to make mischief. "But can you say that your reunion was anything like that?" She surreptitiously asks.

Klein looks away, the cringe almost hurting her physically. "No, it was… very awkward."

"The fact that both of you already have lovers didn't help, I'm sure," Krysta mercilessly strikes right where it hurts.

But Klein becomes defiant, and her long tail starts tensely waving as she glares back at her mother. "It's not like either of us are joining a seven-person harem, so we'll manage to rebuild our relationship."

Krysta then glances at me, her subtle smugness basically asking me "and what are you going to do?"

"So now you'll split your attention between me and him?" I coolly ask, but the edge in my tone makes her tail freeze for a second.

She turns her cute, wavering eyes towards me, looking like a corgi barking at a pit bull. "Unless you want to spend your time with both me and him, I'll have to split my attention between you."

A competition, then?

My tail stiffens and raises up, like a scorpion's stinger when it's ready to strike. "You'd better be very careful about how you divide up your time, for I won't accept my closest knight neglecting me."

Klein swallows heavily and nods slowly, too intimidated to reply as I stare intensely at her, and I know that her panties are slowly becoming wet because she loves submitting to me.

"Diamond dragon scales, Wolfy. You'd better spit roast her one day," Osaria whispers heatedly, caught up deep in her own fantasies.

"Let's not talk about this topic," Anton pleads anxiously.

"You're asking for the priest not to preach," Krysta wryly remarks.

I pull back a bit on my [Sexual Charm], but I make it clear to Klein that I'll be imprinting my cock upon her folds tonight.



We retreat to the game room as is usual during the evening for our private family time, then the girls spread out to do what they want. Some go drink, some go play at the tables, Lina goes to the book stands, some go play with Gify or Aoi, and Klein tries to act casual as she sits on the sofa closest to the Love Bed, then looks out the balcony, as if she could see much of the outside from across the entire room.

I go to my usual seat, but I don't let Lina sit on my lap this time, then Klein suddenly stands up and goes to the snacks and alcohol table to get some chocolate. She carefully chooses a small sweet, then nibbles on it while standing as she taps her feet repeatedly on the floor due to her anticipation and anxiety.

Her behavior brings back memories as it reminds me of Lily. She used to eat chocolate while pacing around the room whenever she was nervous, and Klein is acting quite similar to her. The monkey-girl's anxiety is made even more obvious by the stiffness of her long furry tail.

I just stare and wait while she eats, then she suddenly turns around and returns to her seat, then she immediately resumes looking out at the small piece of dark sky that she can see from inside the room as she casts [Clean] on her mouth.

I only have to wait for just a few seconds longer, then she finally glances at me, and when our eyes meet, a visible shiver runs through her tail.

I grin like a predator who's about to pounce on their prey and do just that.

In an instant, I'm before Klein, staring down hungrily at her, and she cowers like a familiar juicy rabbit, but then she straightens her back and recomposes herself like a proper knight.

"May I keep you company for tonight?" I huskily ask her.

"You m-may," she immediately replies, failing to hide the trembling in her tone.

I sit beside her and immediately sling an arm over her shoulder, then I gently pull her towards me and guide her head so that she rests it against my chest. She quickly becomes like putty as she relaxes against my manly body, and I ensnare her tail with mine so that she can't escape, then I create tentacles that explore and massage her athletic body.

She closes her eyes and moans, quickly surrendering herself to my touch, so I subject her to an intense massage to make her remember who actually owns her body.

My tentacles rub against her skin with tenderness, then they apply pressure to her muscles, telling them to relax. A subtle soul vibration makes her heartbeat quickly increase, and her breath grows louder.

Her delicate hands; her muscular arms; her defined, archer's back; her strong core; her small waist; her round buttocks; her lean legs; her cute feet. I take in her adventurer's body and worship every centimetri of it, then I gradually inch closer to her erogenous zones.

Her earlobes are sucked on by wet, slick tentacles; her ass is gripped by sharp claws, spreading her cheeks apart; her tail tugged by a large hand that grips it tightly, making her constantly aware of it; her breasts are massaged by suckers that kiss them loudly as they approach her nipples; her ears are played with by a feather-like tentacle that tickles the sensitive cartilage; her neatly trimmed pubes are stimulated by finger-like tentacles that spread out and cheekily avoid her pussy lips as they tease her crotch.

Her skin becomes black as my tentacles cover her body like a skin-tight suit, and I untangle my tail from hers, then I use the tentacles to suspend her up in the air in front of me while I casually watch her writhe from the full-body massage.

"W-Wolfy…" She softly moans my name, and the smell of female arousal becomes quite noticeable to me.

"Yes?" I ask disinterestedly.

"Wolfy…!" She moans again and again, increasingly louder each time.

"Say it," I order with a growl.

The tentacles undress her and her drenched panties stick to her moist pussy, which then starts to drip on the floor thanks to her state of extreme arousal.

"Ah… ah… ah…" She moans in sync with the suckers that now play with her nipples, her pussy and asshole also quivering along with the stimulation.

Feeling impatient, I tie her arms behind her back and spread her legs, making her look like a meal being served to me, then I increase the intensity of the massage, and her legs try to close so that she can give her lips even the slightest taste of stimulation that they so deeply crave.

"You know what you want, so say it!" I angrily order as I make all the tentacles pulsate, wringing out a loud moan from her

"F-F-F-FUCK ME!" She finally shouts, delirious with desire.

I stand up, my cock ready to impart her with mind-blowing pleasure to ensure that she never forgets that only I can satisfy this need of hers.

Then I stop myself as my mind snags onto a sudden realization.

I know that I'm more than just a cock for her, so maybe I shouldn't be too sexually aggressive with her since that is a fact that she definitely shouldn't forget.

But right now, she's begging for cock, so it'd be extremely rude of me to not oblige.

I plunge my love tool into her depths, and the warm, slick walls of her vagina grip my shaft tight as she instantly orgasms.

After resting within her long enough for her orgasm to pass, I start moving my hips at a leisurely pace, delighting myself in the exquisite feeling of filling and vacating her depths. She's already broken, so I can play with her body as I like until she's conscious enough to ask me for a rough fucking.

My mouth is feeling quite lonely, and Klein is currently indisposed, so I choose Roxanne to keep my tongue occupied. I find her cheeky technique to be quite appropriate given my current good mood.

While Klein moans out loud, I slap my thighs against hers, and her dripping fluids quickly become mixed with my semen as I let it out all out inside her.

Her dark flower looks truly perfect as it's painted white and spread wide by my pinkish shaft. I just love how it either quivers or grips me harder depending on what I do.

I have her so completely dominated now that I'm confident that not even Hermann will be able to steal her from me.

But I'll continue fucking her until she collapses, just because I can.



Today is the 22nd, Yn, day of Earth. It's considered a "useless" day to elves as they hardly have any use for [Earth Magic], but for the Chimeras, it's a very industrious day since their [Alteration Magic] is more efficient at refining dirt into metals today, which was essential for their survival in the Broken Skies.

Roxanne wakes me up with her pussy, forcefully wrenching my royal cum out of me as Hana makes her orgasm through her clit.

After my pale succubus has enough of fantasizing about my seed impregnating her, she lets Aoi clean her out, and the cum-addicted dragon brings her to orgasm again as her dexterous tongue has learned all of the girls' weak spots.

Roxanne hugs Aoi's scaly, blue head, then kisses her snout. "You're such a good girl," she praises the gentle giant, surprising us with her kindness.

Ciel wholeheartedly approves of this small change in Roxanne's behavior, but the person in question has no comments to give about it.



I increased my [Soul Manipulation] and [Ekrano Style] by 1 (now 5 and 10). It's getting increasingly easy for me to mold my soul at my will, but I think that I'm still far from perfection. [Soul Manipulation] definitely won't be a low-cap skill like [Cooking] and others with a max level of 10.

Alissa increased her [Illusion Magic] by 1 (now 15). She still has some free skill points left to level up this skill, but they're tied up in other skills to balance out her build, so I think we need to level some more before we continue training. Hana is also someone whose skill growth is currently blocked due not having that many free skill points, so leveling has gone up in priority.

Ciel increased her [Parry] and [Block] by 1 (now 4+11 and 8+7). I think we need to fully switch her Style skill to the same one as the Celestial Horns' since her [Imperial Hasterrum Style] has completely stagnated recently.

Lina increased her [Axe Use] and [General Blacksmithing] by 1 (now 9+16 and 5), the latter of which stole a free point from [Throw] (now 1+7) since it wasn't a planned level up. Lina would also benefit from a few level-ups since she has a lot of crafting skills that could be boosted to help her and Aoi's plans.

Yunia increased her [Parry] and [Battlefield Perception] by 1 (now 3+12 and 2+8). Yunia actually needs to train her magic skills, but she'll be getting enough practice with them in battle, so it should be fine.



After Ciel heals Klein's abused erogenous zones, the little monkey becomes quite chipper and laid-back, seemingly forgetting who owns her pussy. She doesn't try to be cheeky with me, but I know she's acting brave to not reveal just how smitten she is with my virility.

Then she leaves with Osaria after breakfast, and we go to our beach-side mansion to start our mana circulation routine.

As we train, Yunia and I gradually become increasingly tense and anxious because, after lunch, we'll finally be meeting with the Elder Council.



For lunch, we eat a normal elven meal, and I start to get a bit too distracted to participate in the conversations.

The meeting with the Council is something that not even Yunia knows how it'll go, and this uncertainty is making me quite uncomfortable. I'm too accustomed to being in full control of the situation, and we already have enough painful memories from when we tried to play the daredevils, so I feel like we're walking into the darkness today.

Once the food is mostly gone and we start to laze a bit in our seats, Lina and Alissa snuggle up to me, trying to set my heart at ease.

I wrap my scaly tail around Alissa's fluffy limb of happiness and pull my loli queen onto her throne: my lap.

Of course, getting lovey-dovey with my wives always helps me calm down. But I'm still missing one last thing… or rather, two pairs.

Hana grins and takes off her shirt in one clean movement, stunning both Klein and Osaria.

"Wolfy is a bit anxious," Roxanne explains wryly, and we both become ensnared by the sight of Hana's two lightly tanned balloons and perky nipples.

Ciel sighs softly, and takes off her shirt too, now ensnaring Lina's gaze. Our chocolate angel's and caramel dragon's delicious mounds are so perfectly shaped that they're truly mouth-watering, promising bliss with their softness as they beg to be fondled.

Osaria follows the trend without hesitation, and a few moments later, the whole table is shirtless, including me, then Alissa becomes interested in playing with my neglected nipples while Osaria licks my scars with her eyes. They know I love being pampered, just like they do.

Poosh approaches our table, and with my eyes drawn to her bouncy, bare chest, I don't even register her face as she reports, "The General of the Buscuadores has a [Gate] ready for you, Your Highnesses."



Intermission – Yunia



I admit that the sight of such a wide variety of breasts is nice, but I don't understand Wolfy's reasoning about it being "soothing." If anything, I find it arousing, not calming.

What does calm me is the feeling of his claws interlaced with my fingers and his thick tail wrapping around my waist. It's these small, spontaneous gestures of love that affect me the most because they're evidence that he really cares for me, that he finds comfort in my touch, and that our souls are still aligned.

I find it cruel to compare them, but I never "connected" with Brás the way I do with Wolfy. It's not just because of [Bind]; Wolfy and I work together so well that I have no doubt our meeting was anything but the Gods' will. Even if it only happened because of a horrible misfortune that had befallen my family, I just wasn't destined to be with Brás.

It's with these sobering but encouraging thoughts that we confidently stop at the entrance to our castle as we wait for the General.

From beyond the steps ahead of us, a grim-looking man with a frail and thin frame leisurely strolls towards us with such soft steps that it's almost like he's a ghost. His tight and elegant clothes reveal his frame and tell of his station, though they also show a lack of raw wealth. His narrow but long gold and white hair and beard give him a wise air, but the harshness of his gaze reminds me of the cunning werefoxes. He's a man that should not be trifled with, but that's to be expected, as a General is merely a person who can manipulate battlefields as well as a noble can manipulate the hearts of the commoners, after all.

He stops before the steps to the entrance of our castle and looks up, then he begins his speech with a whispery voice, "Lords of Escanso, I'm Aodeca, General of the Buscuadores, and I'm here to present an invitation for one of you to meet with the Grand Elder Council."

"They really do like to shove 'grand' on everything," I catch one of Wolfy's stray thoughts, and I agree internally.

"We're going together," Wolfy firmly states, his confident and youthful voice always a delight to hear.

"My orders are to take only one of you to them," Aodeca replies dryly.

"We're going together, or we're not going at all," Wolfy declares, and his tone suddenly makes me feel like resting my head on his shoulder, but I want to maintain an aura of authority, so I remain stern. Then my husband's demeanor softens a bit as he draws on his deep well of kindness. "We don't want to make things hard on you, specifically, but this is something we have to do, so we request that you let us through because we won't negotiate this."

Aodeca remains silent and impassive for a moment as he stares at Wolfy, then his eyes turn to me, and I feel like he wants to ask me for help, but I show no indication that I even disagree with Wolfy's request. This is our one act of childish rebellion against the Council, but also a symbolic move on our part.

Since the General doesn't seem to be wavering one way or the other, I decide to push him a bit further, "Escalate to your superiors or at least inform them of our demand. It's not your job to negotiate with us, after all."

"But it'll still be seen as a failure to fulfill my orders," he finally replies, and I understand his hesitation.

"Then your superiors would simply be stupid for blaming you for something that isn't your job," Wolfy comes in with his Earthling sensibilities.

"And you know that we won't negotiate this," I quickly add so that Aodeca has no time to give Wolfy any snark.

The General slowly breathes in, calming himself, then he makes a hand signal to the silent and stony-faced mage behind him, who immediately begins chanting [Gate].

We both nod at Aodeca, then we start to descend the steps. When we reach the bottom, the spell is finished, and a black circle appears before us.

Wolfy softly squeezes my hand reassuringly, and we step forward.

The world changes in the blink of an eye, and our fellowship bond tells us that we're now east of our home, deep in the wilderness, though quite high above the usual height of the treetops. Then I let Wolfy's curiosity and fondness for architecture guide my gaze as we look around.

We find ourselves in a large, circular, grass-filled courtyard. At its edge, we can see a wide variety of colorful plants, all of which I recognize to be extremely rare and expensive.

Past the plants, we can see the characteristic houses of grassland elves, short trees with trunks as wide as mansions that have been hollowed out to serve as homes. The perfection of the color and pattern of the leaves and bark shows great care and skill that's only available to high elven society.

And behind the houses, we can see the familiar dark bark of the enchanted wall that protects all elven cities.

Ahead of us, there's a path that goes down a long golden road, which ends at the foot of a tree-house that's twice as thick and three times as tall as every other in sight. Its white bark and golden leaves mark it as special if its impressive dimensions didn't make that apparent enough.

A group of five soldiers wearing ceremonial, white wooden armor silently wait for us down the golden road, at the edge of the circular grassland. The one in front has a golden flower growing out of his chest, the mark of someone with a higher rank.

Wolfy and Lina get a bit disappointed that there's no military or epic architecture here to gawk at. Not even the fortress' locomotion method can be seen from here, and there's no way that Wolfy could summon a monster right now without being noticed.

We walk forward and nod at the leader once we get closer, a gesture that the unknown man returns, then the soldiers turn around and start walking down the road.

We follow after them and take a leisurely stroll along the golden road, which seems to be made of solid gold, a choice of decoration that one can only find in a place the empire would be unlikely to have the chance to take a look at.

The walk is peaceful and absolutely silent aside from our footsteps and the usual pleasant whisper of nature. The only eerie thing, though, is the utter lack of any other living beings. Not even nature spirits are welcome here, which is why we preemptively left Gify back home, but there's a distinct lack of servants moving around. The road seems to be one huge enchantment, which could be intended to magically maintain everything around here, removing the need for servants, but it'd have to be one ridiculously complex enchantment.

After being forced to traverse the road on foot like a peasant, we enter the huge, white, tree mansion, and now, we're forced to walk down a stupidly long hall lined with the statues of the previous Elders.

"A bit disappointing, really," Wolfy remarks through [Bind].

"Of course they'd adopt a more extreme version of our traditions. They aren't known to be humble," I reply and scoff internally.

"All that's missing is a huge portrait."

"There's likely one on the outside of the wall."

After the silly hall, we, thankfully, reach an [Eternal Gate] hub room, and we cross through a portal to the top of the tree.

We're now on one of its thick white branches with the golden leaves surrounding us as they reflect the afternoon sun with their metallic sheen.

We catch glimpses of a small town below us, and Wolfy's keen eye for military constructions spots trebuchets, ballistas, and even a cannon-like object that we don't know anything about. The important part is that for them to be recognizable by us from this distance means that they're huge. These are weapons that'd kill Grim Giants and Ancient Dragons with ease, which means that they'd also be able to pierce Escanso's Shell.

The branch we're on thins as we walk forward to the point that it becomes hard to walk side-by-side, so the soldiers move onwards in single file, but we persevere and continue on hand-in-claw since we can see our destination ahead of us, or rather, can't. The branch ends at nothing.

The soldiers continue without hesitation, stepping past the sudden end of the branch and entering the obviously invisible path, a blatant boasting of their enchanting capabilities, and a warning that the whole fortress likely has the capability of something similar.

One by one, the soldiers and their presences disappear into the "cloaked area," as Wolfy excitedly puts it, without a single particle of mana escaping, evidence of its perfection.

We don't have time to gawk, so we follow them, but the moment we cross the invisible curtain, we find ourselves inside the standard Interspace. The infinite dark room where one would choose a floor when entering a dungeon with an Elevator.

The change is so jarring that we freeze up in shock for a brief moment, but Wolfy's endless curiosity pulls me out of it, and we begin studying our location. We're not sure if it's Space or [Illusion Magic] or an actual dungeon that we're in now, but it's exactly like an Interspace as it even has the same strange omnidirectional illumination.

Then someone suddenly appears in my [Sense Presence], and we both turn our bodies to face the person.

We see an older version of Rande, a dark-skinned man with short silver hair and more muscle than Wolfy dreams he could ever have, but his overly manly face and sharp jaw make him look awfully off-putting to me. An elf without grace is just a glorified human.

Curiously, we can only see half his body, with everything below his chest seemingly hidden behind an invisible wall, and his posture indicates that he's currently sitting.

"[Lords…]" He begins speaking in Ingua and adds a dramatic pause, but his deep, gravely voice makes his exaggerated manliness begin to look a bit comical in my eyes. "[Take a seat, and the Granreniandisabis will begin],"

Two lavish, golden chairs appear before us, and we calmly take our seats, then the rest of the Council reveal themselves before us. Eleven in total, they're an eclectic assortment of elves, but they're all showing the early signs of aging of wrinkles and white strands of hair, and then Wolfy notes that they're all over level one hundred.

We sense the weight of their stares along with the subtle tells of someone with a high level, hundreds of skills, and overwhelming magical ability multiplied eleven-fold, and yet we feel nothing.

We are so comfortable in our seats that the instinctive respect a sprout feels before an ancient tree is nowhere to be found within us. We feel their power, we understand it within our minds, but it provokes no reaction within our hearts.

"A dragon bows to no one unless it's forced to do so," I catch one of Wolfy's stray thoughts.

The corniness of this situation is quite evident to me, but I'm not stupid enough to laugh in front of the Council, so I remain as stern as always.

"[First, let's address the fact that we specifically asked that only one of you would come]," Elder Lerante begins without even introducing himself. The old itchy ivy makes no effort to hide his contempt for us.

But I nudge Wolfy, and he promptly interjects, letting his annoyance become evident in his tone, "[I'm not proficient enough in Ingua to hold a meeting in this language, and I know the Council can speak in Andraste perfectly]."

It mildly amuses me that we've managed to shock them with his proficiency in Ingua as they remain silent for just a few seconds too many. They don't even seem to realize the contradiction of his words being delivered so perfectly.

"Lerante, don't be impolite, speak in Andraste," Elder Edoso Leigelas commands. We didn't need Wolfy's [Sense Soul] to know who he is, for his delicate and mature face is strikingly similar to the God of Law's. His gaze is mysterious due to how his emerald eyes look like they're gazing far away and out of focus as if he were almost blind, but his deliberate movements tell us that he may in fact be extraordinarily aware of his surroundings. And he's also the most vain of them all as both his long golden hair and his beard are intricately braided and tied with vines that grow out of his clothes, giving the impression that they're tied around his entire body.

After a short moment of hesitation, Lerante swallows his pride and repeats himself, now in Andraste, "First, let's address the fact that we specifically asked that only one of you would come."

Wolfy takes charge again, and he matches my lofty expression as he declares, "We come together, for we rule together. To separate us is to weaken us."

"There's always one who stands above," Elder Armos, the man who greeted us, casually replies.

"Our case is special," Wolfy insists, and the Elders seem to have difficulty arguing against that.

"It doesn't matter, you had to choose, but you didn't," Lerante rebukes us, openly antagonistic.

But Wolfy doesn't feel threatened by him. "No, we were forced to choose between two options, but we decided to do what was best for us."

"Useless questioning, let's move on to the next topic," Edoso interrupts tiredly. The other Elders look mildly annoyed with us, but they agree that this is just a waste of time, so we move on.

And Armos promptly continues by candidly questioning, "On to more important matters, what the fuck are you doing with the Templars?"

"Armos, language," Elder Cinanta pleads. The gorgeous woman immediately arouses Wolfy, but he easily keeps it limp to not ruin the occasion. Her voluminous hair is no match for my drills, though, so he could do better.

"I needed that to emphasize our bewilderment," Armos replies with a very fake smile.

"No, you didn't," Cinanta states dryly, briefly triggering Wolfy's fetish for snobbish women.

"Stop with the bickering," Lerante chastises and glares at them, then he turns to us and commands, "Answer the question."

We share quick words through [Bind] to confirm things, then I affirm, "We don't understand the question."

Armos rolls his eyes in frustration, a sentiment which is seemingly shared by half the Council, then the ridiculously manly man grumbles loudly, "They're flooding the Western High Forest, and their incessant preaching is riling up the commoners. You'll have unrest at your doorstep any day now."

I send a subtle glance at Edoso, but he's completely impassive.

And Wolfy starts to engage him, "We're a family with a close relationship to the Gods. Why did you expect us to turn our backs on them once we became Lords?"

"Naive," one of the Elders hisses.

And Wolfy lets some draconic anger color his tone as his tail releases my waist and stiffens in attention. "The people lack faith, so they allowed themselves to languish in misery while you slowly drained their blood."

Ah… that felt so good… berate them more, Wolfy.

"What are you talking about, child? It was that very same 'draining' that allowed you to become a Lord!" Armos shouts angrily, and a third of the Elders hum in agreement.

"Doesn't make it right," Wolfy states with a deliberate tone.

But Armos' mood turns grim. "And the alternative would've been war."

And Wolfy smiles as the Elder falls into his verbal trap. "You seem well-prepared for that. You could've stopped the late Lord Mavel Este quite easily and long before the commoners began to suffer from your conflict, but you had to keep up appearances and allow the wound to fester."

I feel a heat between my legs as I imagine Wolfy making the Elders submit. It seems that Roxanne's fetish about Wolfy dominating other men is infecting me, too.

While Armos bites his tongue, Lerante snorts and smugly remarks, "I told you all that letting an imperial become a Lord would infect our culture with their aggressiveness." Then he sneers at Wolfy and me.

"He's as much of an imperial as I am," Edoso comes to our defense, and his chilly take makes the growing heat of our emotions take a dip.

Lerante's smugness fades, replaced by rising anger. "Don't say such nonsense. The insolent Lord has no respect for our tact. He's as combative as the rest of his kind."

Wolfy reveals a glimpse of his rare, true anger as he snaps back, "You dare say such things after you killed my wife's father?!"

Lerante points a wrinkly finger at him and slowly spits out his venom, "You killed him, personally."

That makes us both so incensed that our bodies tense in sync as we hold back our mirrored desire to decapitate him. "Sophistry!" Wolfy shouts and points a claw at each of the Elders. "You all gave the order! Why?! Because he didn't conform to your vision of progress! So now, we follow the God of Change closely, looking forward to improving the lives of our people, the commoners who swore to serve us while we protect them in return," he proudly declares, his powerful voice almost breaking my own composure as the rising emotions start to overwhelm me.

Armos angrily waves his whole arm dismissively. "We're talking about the Templar invasion, not progress!" He shouts with a scowl.

"There won't be any progress without faith! The High Forest stagnated because of it!" He snaps back, and I notice Edoso react with a subtle smile, which tells us that we're on the right path.

"Faith has no relation to progress, that's faulty reasoning," Lerante retorts categorically.

"Faith is what prevents stagnation, and you can't seriously argue that the High Forest wasn't stagnating," I riposte and sneer at him, but unexpectedly, I seem to have unnerved him quite effectively. I believe our opponents aren't ready to defy the Gods, so we have a safe ground to fall back on.

"Your measures against stagnation will bring instability to our land," Cinanta calmly chimes in.

"There can be no progress without the risk of failure," Wolfy replies in kind.

"As long as they understand the consequences…" Edoso adds and lets it hang in the air.

"Which will also cause the commoners to suffer," Armos bitterly states.

"They'll suffer regardless," I reply dismissively.

"The Templars ensure that their suffering won't be drawn out needlessly," Wolfy piles in.

Armos frowns and replies emptily, "Echoes of preachers."

Then the Council goes silent as the raw emotions cool down, but Cinanta doesn't let it linger for long and softly announces, "The Ryders are well within their rights to do what they're doing, though it has been made clear that some Elders have objections regarding their methods. Does anyone else have anything to add?"

And they all shake their heads silently.

Then Cinanta's gaze turns stern as she starts to closely analyze our response. "The final topic we'd like to talk about is your claim about being 'royalty.'"

Wolfy produces Arreira's writ and silently displays it to everyone.

"A dead man's will doesn't have any impact on what isn't his anymore to decide," Lerante callously remarks.

The room suddenly heats up as the entire Council becomes incensed, so I take the opportunity and guide Wolfy's anger to help him lambaste this moron, "Where's your respect?! Your predecessors stole the throne out from under him and nearly plunged the High Forest into a war, and you have the audacity to disrespect him after you lectured us about 'imperial aggressiveness'!?"

Our attack strikes true as Lerante's anger bursts out, and he starts to curse as he wildly wags his finger at us, "Insolent imperial cur! Revisionism! Arreira wanted to sell the High Forest!"

"Silence! Your insults will not be tolerated here!" Edoso uses his influence again, but it's not enough to fully cool down the situation, and the Council suddenly becomes divided, one side staring daggers at the other as we seem to have stepped right on a key, divisive point.

"The royal family was never denounced by the Generals or the Council, so what we do with them is none of your concern," Wolfy firmly asserts and glares back with righteous draconic fury at Lerante and his supporters.

"Why do you need to claim to be royals?" Armos questions, clearly holding back his anger.

"Why do you care? Our fight is with the old royal family," Wolfy dryly replies.

"Another fight, I see," Lerante sneers.

I snootily lash at him, "Stop with this whining!" Then I recompose myself and sternly question, "We want to deal with Heretic's Rest, a blight upon the reputation of all elves, so why does the Council oppose our claim so much?"

"Do any of you have relations with the heretical royals?" Edoso smugly asks the rest of the Council, and those in opposition to our claim take a noticeable hit to their morale.

"They obviously have Patrono," Lerante tries to deflect.

But I immediately shoot that argument down, "So what? The Council obviously has Monarca, or else the royal insurgence would've used it."

Lina's Trivia: Monarca was Arreira's Heavenly Armor, which was stolen by the ten treasonous Generals, so it must now be in the possession of the Council.

"Are you afraid that we'll use Patrono against the Council?" Wolfy asks defiantly, egging them on to admit their fear of him, but they don't fall for the bait.

With each word, our position continues to grow stronger as their arguments are repeatedly shot down. They may have ridiculously high levels, but we're showing them that they can't ignore us or put us down, and Edoso's positive disposition towards us is becoming quite evident, so we're starting to gain leverage in this discussion.

"A dangerous toy for a boy," one of the Elders speaks out of turn.

And Wolfy deems him only worthy of a glance. "Our rightful property. Same goes for Monarca."

"That has yet to be established," Armos replies through gritted teeth.

Wolfy throws the writ at him. "Take it, we have copies, and we're ready to attest to their authenticity through the Seekers of Truth."

"What for? For what reason do you dredge up this conflict again?" Another Elder asks, clearly bewildered, and with that, our moment of truth has come.

This is the best opportunity we'll ever have to deal our hand, and though we aren't entirely sure about how it'll go, we know that this is our best bet.

Wolfy's youthful voice reverberates through the infinite darkness as his words shock the entire Council, "We'll deal with Heretic's Rest, and mend the wound that you let fester, in exchange for a seat on the Council, as is our right as the new royal family."

The silence that falls over us all is so oppressive that I start to feel a small amount of fear that they might now want to kill us.



Intermission end.



Yunia's fear that we might've overplayed our hand sends a chill through me, but I activate [Acting] and maintain my dignified expression. We're a bit too deep to turn back now.

"You'd 'deal' with Heretic's Rest in exchange for a seat on the Council…?" Cinanta slowly repeats in confusion.

"A new seat, a suitable reward for our royal family," Yunia answers firmly.

"And how would you 'deal' with them?" Edoso questions stiffly.

"You can't seriously be considering their childish tripe," Lerante begins whining again.

"None of you have done anything even half as significant for your seats," Yunia harshly states.

But he calmly replies with wisdom for once, "With good reason. We aren't Lords, but guardians of the elven lands, and we let the younger and more energetic Lords drive change."

"Pay attention to the whole picture-… the whole painting," I begin and quickly correct myself, then I make a dramatic pause to make sure that they're all paying full attention to me. "You shouldn't fear me, but what I represent. I'm a Gifted man with three Blessings in my family and two Interventions. The Gods guided my harem towards me; they brought us together because our Threads are much stronger when intertwined. Then we were taken to Gecynd, the Tree of Mana, where we saw a vision of Legado, the dungeon where we rescued the Chimeras, inherited Arreira's will, received Patrono, and where I became like this!" -I raise my claws and tail and show them clearly to the old farts- "And not only that, but heretics attacked us along the way not once, but twice!"

I stand up and add another dramatic pause where I catch my breath and harden my resolve. I wish I had [Intimidate] right now, but I'll just have to use Hana's experience with the skill to mimic it the best I can. "You can run, but you can't hide from the truth! Something big is coming, so we have to strengthen not just the High Forest's society, but that of all humanoids because things will change one way or the other!" -I swing my claws wildly as I gesticulate- "If you think that you'll be able to preserve your way of life after it's all over, then you're all fools, and so am I for wishing to join you!"

I let my words hang in the air for a few seconds, then breathe in and calm myself down in an instant as I take my seat again.

"You know he speaks the truth," Edoso smugly announces, not even deeming the other Elders worthy of his gaze, completely sure of himself.

"I call for a private convening," Armos immediately requests, his tone deadly serious.

"Coward," Cinanta hisses at him.

"Language, Cinanta," he retorts with a shit-eating grin.

She turns her nose up snobbishly. "Not a curse if it's the truth."

"Not the time for bickering," Lerante interrupts them sternly.

Armos sighs and cools down, then his incredibly handsome face hardens, making him actually look threatening for once. "We can't decide on this matter right now," he states, his gravelly voice echoing in the dark room as everyone falls silent.

But Yunia calmly breaks it after a short pause, "We're not expecting you to decide right now, we haven't even stepped in Heretic's Rest yet, but we've made our demands clear."

"Why do you want to join us?" Cinanta asks, still impassive, but seeming more reservedly curious than uninterested.

"We didn't agree to inherit Arreira's will to simply sit on it like a pretty Title. He tested us thoroughly and deemed us worthy of being true royals, above simple Lordship, a beacon for this nation."

"So you just wish for power," Lerante bitterly states.

I suddenly realize that we sound like megalomaniac proto-dictators on the rise. I'm someone who believes-… no, believed that the only ones who deserve power are those who don't want it, but now, I think that type of thinking just breeds stagnation because who decides who receives that power?

Who watches the Watchmen?

If I'm not worthy of that power, nobody is, but that doesn't matter since I'm confident that I'll use it well.

I glance at Yunia. It's not just her who gives me support in learning how to rule. All the other wives provide their own input and contribute to our decision-making.

We will use it well.

This isn't Earth, and democracy would never work here, but maybe I can bring forth the Enlightenment to Rupegia and reform the High Forest as a constitutional oligarchy.

I look each of them in the eye to display my unwavering determination, then I stop at Edoso and speak to him, specifically, "We won't stop with the Institute. We'll bring not just change, but progress to the High Forest, and then to the rest of the Realm, which will require us being part of the Council instead of just Lords of a single territory."

"Such ambitious goals," he replies flatly, not letting a single hint of approval or disapproval show in his tone or expression.

I nod once. "You only have to wait and see."

"And so we shall." He nods back, then turns to the other Elders. "I call for an end to the Granreniandisabis."



With each step we take back to our home, I feel the weight of exhaustion growing on my shoulders, but I soldier on and keep my head held high with dignity.

But once we're on our home turf, I become one big baby in need of attention.

I enter Lina and Aoi's workshop, and my body gets hit with a gust of hot, humid air from the forge. The smell of iron and coal is heavy in the air, and though there's an airlock room enchanted with a deep [Clean] spell at the entrance, I don't think Yunia and Roxanne would ever voluntarily come here.

My two industrious wives have their heads close together as they look down at the long and thick steel pipe and talk hurriedly.

I take a moment to take in their forge and recognize the standard medieval blacksmithing forge tucked in one corner while the rest of the room is populated with all sorts of magical and non-magical variations of smithing and metalworking tools, most of which I have no idea what they're used for. There are also a few different ovens and even what seems to be a cauldron boiling with dark water.

As I approach, they stop what they're doing and give me their full attention, making me feel a bit guilty for interrupting them.

"I just want to observe and act as a body pillow," I immediately explain, and they both grin happily.

Aoi switches into her human form since it's more suited to cuddling, then they make room for me to sit between them.

"So, what are you two doing?" I gently ask as Lina sits on my lap and Aoi hugs my arm.

Aoi easily lifts the thick, heavy steel tube on the table with just one of her thin arms and rolls it over so that we can inspect its surface.

"We're trying to make a sliding rod so that the lathe's tower can move along the linear axis," Aoi expertly explains, and I raise my eyebrows at her impressive vocabulary and articulate use of words.

"She can only speak like that when it's something to do with smithing," Lina wryly remarks a bit teasingly.

Aoi narrows her eyes dangerously. "'Manufacturing,' Lina," she dryly corrects our cheeky dwarf with a very snobbish tone, then starts laughing at herself. "It's fun to be mean."

"Oh, no, she's going to become another Roxanne," Lina replies, her gloomy face warped in horror, and Ciel gets a chill.

"Roxanne is getting kinder, so we needed a replacement," I cheekily affirm with a grin, and Lina pouts.

"I know you like pain, so why aren't you happy?" Aoi innocently asks her.

"I-I, uh… don't…" But Lina stutters shyly as she doesn't know how to react to Aoi's frankness.

"There are some things about humanoids that I don't understand," Aoi comments as she stares at Lina curiously. Her gorgeous blue-and-red eyes with their black sclera look alien and intimidating, mesmerizing the cute young girl.

"Li~ke…?" I curiously question her.

"Lina's fear of my beauty. It's not threatening, so why does she fear this face?" She tilts her head to the side, and her lustrous, dark blue hair covers her face like a drape.

I look at Lina, but she keeps her head down and starts to blush, refusing to address the question.

I gently stroke her dark hair with a hand-shaped tentacle as I start to deliberate, "I think your type of beauty creates an air of authority around you, but your personality is a bit odd, so she doesn't know how to deal with it."

Aoi blinks, then stares a bit closer at Lina, who responds by turning her face away. "Acting as if I had authority would be enough," Aoi replies, still befuddled by Lina's demeanor.

I smile wryly and pat her head too with another hand-tentacle, making her turn her attention to me. "But you aren't, so her logical mind automatically keeps searching for a solution, but her anxiety leads her to overthinking things, spending too long without coming to a decision, just to freeze up in front of you."

She squints her eyes in thought, making her expression look quite stern. "Hm… so her 'Intelligence' is high, but not her 'Wisdom'?"

My smile becomes a smirk. "I'd say that she has more issues to deal with than just low 'Stats.'"

And Lina starts pouting. "I prefer Aoi's explanation," she mumbles, then rests her head against my chest.

"But I know you have many problems, so both could be right," Aoi adds, and Lina groans cutely, but doesn't respond.

Then the two go quiet as they start to feel the effects of [Massage], and we spend a few minutes just enjoying being in each others' presence.

But Aoi takes a look at the clock and leaves to deal with the boiling cauldron, and their industrious minds soon overcome their need for cuddling.

"Where are lathe prototypes?" I ask them as Aoi comes back with another rolling rod.

"The heat warped their dimensions too much, so we moved them into another room, which is properly cooled," Aoi explains as Lina pulls out a cooling magic tool and applies it to the rod.

Then Aoi hands her a caliper (which is also magically cooled to keep it from warping) that they made by hand using my memories, and the little dwarf expertly measures the rod as she adds, "We're testing out wear-resistant metals, and it turns out that the merfolk craft metal in an interesting way, which seems similar to your memories of chrome plating."

"This metal will be used for the ball bearings, so it's really important that we make the right choice," Aoi continues with a proud nod.

Since the lathe spins the piece being cut at very high speeds, the primary spinning component would be ground down after just a few uses if something as rough as the average imperial steel was used.

Aoi reflexively reads my mind and nods as she runs her hands along both of the rods. "But we don't understand your idea of an electric motor that well," she replies absentmindedly.

"We just have to wait until Lyle comes to Escanso," I state. A simple three coil electric motor isn't complicated, not like a combustion engine, at least, but the girls know nothing about [Electric Magic], so it's easier to just get Lyle to build it, instead.

After a few more rods are finished, the girls switch locations to the manufacturing room, which is perfectly cooled, but I think I was more comfortable in the warmth of the forge. My… draconic (and definitely not "lizard") side seems to enjoy the heat.

The girls set the rods in the dozen enchanted half-built lathes and make them spin endlessly. Tomorrow, they'll stop the spinning and assess the wearing of the rods.

We retreat to a tea room where Roxanne is drinking with Hana while a maid plays soothing tunes on a guitar. I smile wryly as I enter because the sight is so posh that it hurts.

"Wolfy~!" Roxanne greets me happily, then throws herself at me, and her hands start exploring my athletic body.

Just from the tone of her voice and the mischievous wiggle of her tail, I know exactly what she wants.

I softly kiss her lips and sense the faint smell of alcohol on her breath, though she's far from being drunk.

"Roxy…" I reply huskily, and she giggles seductively.

"Hana manhandled me a bit, so I wanted to indulge in your soft and tender touch," she coyly requests as her pale finger makes circles around my chest.

I softly hum in understanding and lovingly cup her cheek with my padded claws. This room doesn't have a humanizing enchantment, but I don't need it to give her what she wants.



The girls start gathering in the room since we'll be taking it easy today, but some exciting news brings us to the entrance of the castle: Rande has returned.

We call back Osaria, Klein, and Anton, and they bring the gay Grosshils with them. We also call for the twins, Mimi, and Krysta to witness this historical event, and we all excitedly chatter outside at the top of the steps in anticipation as we wait for the Space mage to finish casting [Gate].

Once the familiar black circle appears on the ground, Rande and his own group of Space mages immediately pop out of it.

"Lords!" The dark-skinned mass of muscles shouts as he comes forward wearing his characteristic dimpled grin on his face. "I've brought you a bounty from Faium!"

He dramatically waves his hand at the mages behind him, and each of them pulls out a table that's been filled with chocolate goodies with a *poof*.

HNNNNNGH…!

We cheerfully descend the steps and crowd around the tables as Rande excitedly explains what he has procured for us.

Chocolate cake, chocolate milk, cookies, pudding, bars, syrup, drinks, including one that's bitter and fairly similar to coffee, fashion products that are clearly marked as inedible, and a crazy bounty of snacks that have been enhanced by chocolate. This is diabeetus, in edible form.

The thing I've noticed, though, is a complete lack of anything related to nuts. They haven't discovered hazelnut, peanuts, and white chocolate, so if we open up a coffee house with my ideas for chocolate desserts, we'll print money. No, we'll… uh, "make a river of coins"…? "Make a river of coins from their flow"…?

Eh, shorter is better.

I give Rande a slap on the back as I congratulate him, "You did it, you madman, you actually did it."

He laughs softly, basking in the glory with the ease that only an elf ever could. "I won't say it was easy, but using your name definitely helped," he pompously replies.

"I hope you didn't make him too many enemies," Osaria remarks and lands her hand on his shoulder, then pulls him into a hug and gives him a kiss on the cheek. I give her a single warning glance, and she smiles mischievously but doesn't push it further.

It's her fault, since she used to fuck her own son.

But Rande simply snorts and maintains his confident smile as he explains, "Of course, I made a lot of enemies. I got a deal for cocoa ahead of half of the Mainland nobles. The prospect of being the first to supply chocolate to the elves got many of the suppliers salivating. They know that elven chocolate will one day be the finest in the entire realm, so they just want to be among the first to make a connection with us."

And Yunia takes his side, "The only people who might come to dislike us for this are merchants and greedy nobles. They'd never be our allies to begin with."

Rande nods. "You said it, cousin."

She smiles subtly and whispers, "Good job, cousin." And they share a warm look.

The chocolate is just a gift. The real haul is the large order of raw cocoa fruit he acquired and a contract for a continued supply of it. Even though it was expensive, after running the numbers with Mimi, we'll still make a good profit if our plan goes well.

The only thing that might ruin it would be if the Tribunal decided to block us. They won't like it if we simply become ridiculously rich from this business, so we need to start rolling out our social projects to butter them up.

Though they definitely won't like what we're going to do tomorrow.

To celebrate, we start up a small impromptu party right here at the base of the steps that lead up to the castle, and I decide to invite the rest of the High Officers, Oritiki, and Rande's men.

Hukarere sneaks in, and I decide to also call for Kaatohe so that she doesn't feel left out.

We don't have enough food to invite the Companions too, but once we get the cafe ready, we'll let them go wild there as an inauguration party.

Lina is quite happy to reunite with Oura, Rande's bookworm wife, and Osaria not-so-subtly encourages me and Nito, Rande's trap husband, to work on becoming friends with each other.

We both stare at the chibi griffin and hedgehog as they gorge themselves on sweets. Nito's new nature spirit is a lot more cuddly than it looks; just like how Gify's entire body is rubbery, Uri's spikes are very soft and springy. It's a cute and rotund little thing that likes to make a lot of adorable sniffing noises when it's happy.

"They're useless…" I state flatly.

"Yes…" Nito hesitantly agrees.

"They eat as much as a grown adult…"

He nods shyly. "Yes…"

"And then they just loaf around, doing whatever they want and being cute while they do."

He nods again but slower. "Yes…"

"And yet, we can't hate them."

He nods repeatedly with vigor. "Yes…"

"It must be mind-control."

"Ye-… what…?" He turns to me and blinks blankly. His silver hair is tied back, putting all the focus on his feminine, oval face, and gentle blue eyes. Then his red, parted lips catch my attention and I-…

Goddamit, Osaria. Why is he so cute?

I ignore my horniness and continue, "I don't understand why I like this little thing, but I do."

He blushes and nods repeatedly as he becomes shy again. "Y-yes… same…"

I pat Gify's feathery head, and she activates her "massage" as she closes her eyes and starts her stupidly fast digestion. I really do love this useless, cute little thing, for some reason.

Since Osaria is with Klein and Hana is with Hermann, I decide to play along with the girls' silly fetishes and keep Nito company. He's the animal caretaker of Rande's escort company, and he really likes his job, so I start talking about pets, and he eagerly joins in.



Night falls, and the party starts to die down, but before we leave for our bath, Sandoro insists that we have a quick session of Gestalt training.

The Celestial Horns are quite happy to have another opportunity to beat us, and today's spar isn't that different from yesterday's. We'll continue with this type of training for a few more days, and then we'll switch to something else since improving our martial skills isn't really the point of this training.

"Secret training, huh…" Kaatohe softly remarks as we finally enter the bath. I'm thankful that she and the others waited until we were done before they started bathing.

"Just one of our many secrets," I calmly reply and smile at the bronze-skinned beauty.

"If you're curious, a concubine has the right to know most of them," Osaria slyly remarks as her hands make their way down the Bengal-headed woman.

Kaatohe's cat eyes scan my body up and down, measuring me up while Alissa takes her time washing me. I know that Kaatohe hasn't been sleeping around anymore since she met me, so I think she might be seriously considering becoming a concubine.

Hukarere is staring at me too, but she's just hungry, so she isn't paying any attention to their conversation.

Today, I'm craving flatness, so I start with Lina as an appetizer, then I go for Aoi as the main course, Kaatohe as a side dish, and Hukarere for dessert.

Talking about sweets, we ate so much chocolate at the party that we don't have any dinner tonight and just lounge in our "game room" until it's time to sleep, which comes earlier today because Operation Extinguisher starts tomorrow morning.

Hall of Fame of Patrons​

The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:
Prince PreownedFIN.
Prince Creamy Spinach.
Prince Owldente.
Prince Charlie Foxtrot.
Lord Andrew Meyers.
Lord Novgarod.
Lord Michale Erwin.
Lord Bakerdea.
Lord Maurice.
Lord Empyrean.
Lord Mattirro Draca.
Lord Fullmoon.
Lord Sean Drake.
Lord FrostyCube.
Lord Mike Bartter.
Lord Cardinal Steiner.
Lord Warwulfv.
Lord Jorge Franco.
Lord Khristopher Welsh.
Lord DJ.
Lord Philip.
Lord Tenebris Lupus.
Lord The Tallest Joshua.
Lord Copey Dunt.
Lord Dracopuppy23.
Lord Chris Carter.
Lord Paul Daval.
Lord Paul Daval.
Lord Bradly.
Lord Aubrey Powell.
Lord AndreyUC.
Lord Tmac.
Lord Krawn.
Lord Jetdy S.
Lord Greysen Simmons-LaRose.
Lord Aubrey Powell.
Noble Salty Panda.
Noble Mild Fracas.
Noble Aclys.
Noble CarlBaxter.

 

Spoiler: Chapter 114: Operation Extinguisher

Today is the 23rd. Ne, day of Water, an advantageous day for this Operation.

Alissa wakes me up, and since we don't have enough time for everyone to get their wake-up snack, she shares it equally with Hana, Aoi, and Osaria.

It's still dark as we eat breakfast, so our view is of the white sea of mist surrounding our castle with dark clouds covering the sky. A bit gloomy for my taste, but the last hours before sunrise are known to almost always bring rain, so this isn't uncommon.

We aren't in a very talkative mood, but at least there's still a bit of levity to our demeanor as we slowly clear the sleepiness away, allowing us to focus on the now.

We're quite comfortable with what's to come, but Osaria seems a bit worried, making me wish that I could use [Bind] on her to soothe her mind.

I use one of my human hands to play with Alissa's fluffy ears as she lazily wags her tail, and I also use our connection to feel what she's feeling from it. It's so good that I get a bit impressed with myself.

Damn, I'm good at [Massage].

There's something about her animal parts that enhances my caresses so much that none of the other wives feel nearly as good as Alissa does when I play with her.

There's something about my horns, too, that make them sensitive to pressure-based massages. I guess our animal/dragon parts are specifically suited to being touched.

Klein also seems a bit tense, so I extend a tail-like tentacle under the table and wrap it around her long brown appendage. She doesn't even jump in surprise and simply smiles shyly.

Since the caressing has now begun, I create multiple tail-like tentacles and caress everyone under the table, Gify included.



"Stay safe, my love," Osaria anxiously gives me her blessing, then gently kisses my lips.

"I will," I reassure her and caress her dark cheek with my claws.

She nods slowly and breathes deeply to calm herself, then she goes to Klein and gives her a kiss.

Osaria really is stealing Klein from me.

Then I give a kiss to Poosh, too. She isn't anxious like my dark-skinned milf since she has some sort of blind faith in us, so she mirrors our demeanor and steels her nerves, showing how much she cares by giving me a quick hug that smothers me in her breasts and fluffy fur.

"I'll be waiting for your return, your Highness," she whispers, and I just nod back.

Mimi, the twins, and the Grosshils also give us their blessing. Hana's sister gives her a tight hug, then she gives me a gentle nod. "Strike true, Lord Wolf," she whispers warmly.

"You really are Hana's sister," I remark with a smirk.

"What…?" She mumbles as she blinks blankly.

I chuckle softly. "You basically said 'hit them hard.'"

"She's got dragonkin blood in her. Of course, she'd say something like that," Hana affirms while nodding.

Mimi's jaw starts to move wordlessly as she struggles to contain her emotions for a brief moment, then she recomposes herself, putting her stern expression back on, but there's still a bit of heat in her tone as she replies, "I said strike 'true,' not 'hard,' as it implies the careful and precise application of violence, not brute force."

Hana grins as she returns the perfect riposte to that, "Osaria wished for him to remain safe and Poosh affirmed that she believes he'll come back in one piece while you simply told him to be violent."

And Mimi glares at her sister annoyedly. "I certainly can't give him the same blessing as two women who have a very intimate relationship with him, now can I?"

"You certainly can." And Hana raises her eyebrows suggestively.

The tall beauty presses her lips against each other in growing frustration and intensifies her glare. "Why are you-… no, never mind, I don't want to hear the answer." She sheathes her anger and shakes her head in disbelief.

Then we finally leave the castle through a [Gate].



Our army gathers in the wilderness of the High Forest, in an area so far from civilization that there are barely any glowing plants around, so the camp is illuminated by faint purple lights to match the environment's and not stand out like a lighthouse in the darkness.

Once we're inside the command tent, though, the lighting is back to normal, so we don't have to strain our eyes to walk around.

The occupants of the tent stand up and bow, except for Teresina, who simply nods, then everyone takes their seats, and since we're the last to arrive, the meeting starts immediately.

Sandoro clears his throat and gives us all a summary, "We're all gathered here to carry out Operation Extinguisher, the goal of which is to wipe out the Wicked circle of magi known as Dawn of Fire. It's known that the number of Wicked among their men exceeds twenty percent, so a purge of their numbers is beyond overdue. The fact that they even attacked Este company's trading caravan, which is owned by Lord Yulania's cousin and aunt, and was also protected by the Royal Ryder Lords, at the time operating as a fellowship under the name of Helios, is evidence that their leadership is thoroughly corrupt and unworthy to yield the power that they hold. Therefore, their sentence is complete annihilation."

Then we all turn our gazes towards Teresina and the three Templar captains of the Punishers that she brought with her.

"We've reviewed the evidence, and we agree with your judgment," she coolly replies, a sadistic smile gracing her elegant lips.

"Excellent," Sandoro softly replies and mirrors her expression.

Then we divide up our men for each objective.

The harem will attack Dawn of Fire's main base, and we'll be supported by Sandoro and Silvano, each of them leading a part of the Companions, with Azador and a few other knights acting as squad leaders. The second base will be attacked by Alcander and Almaria leading the normal Lordsguard, with Palo and a few knights acting as squad leaders, bringing Sai as a backup leader for the group since her officer training isn't complete yet.

Sandoro stalked the convoys leaving the first base and discovered a third base in Glorampina, but we don't have full authority to attack it since it isn't in our territory, so we'll send Enomosa, Klein, and Anton to lock the place down until we can go there personally and end things.

Our military ships will act as ranged support for the attack on the bases inside the High Forest, just in case we can't crack their Shells, while our personal cargo ship will act as a defensive position for the group going to Glorampina. The Celestial Horns number thirty, so they'll be split across three equal groups and will support the attack from above.

Each of the three Templar Captains will go to one of the three bases. They're specialized in dealing with circles of magi or mercenary companies, so they have the power to get through any sort of defense that Dawn of Fire might put up. This circle of magi are just Wicked, not heretics, so they shouldn't have any mysterious powers like that one dude in the Misty Low Forest that turned half a building into dust in a mere second.

Before we split up, Alissa and I approach Klein to check on how she's doing.

"You alright?" I kindly ask her, and we each grab one of the monkey girl's hands. They feel a bit cold, and I sense a slight shaking running through them, possibly due to the tension and rising adrenaline in her blood, but Klein simply nods with confidence.

"Think you're ready for this?" Alissa adds softly as she squeezes Klein's hand reassuringly.

The cute monkey smiles gently and sways her body from side to side, mimicking the movement of her tail, which is currently hidden within her Camalo armor. "I'm confident that I can handle this. I've killed plenty of bandits and monsters, and even witnessed Rande negotiate with raiders, though I've never taken part in an attack on a base like this," she calmly confesses.

Alissa and I kiss her hands lovingly and release her with a nod. She isn't frail enough to need my continued encouragement, so we let her be since I think that coddling would just make her angry.

Then I rejoin my harem and notice that Hana is socializing quite cheerfully with Caterina, the Templar Captain, a woman who looks to be in her forties and also carries a striking resemblance to Teresina.

Caterina nods, her long ears bobbing softly with the motion, and calmly explains, "Mother has been quite excited about this Operation. Don't let her demeanor fool you, she's quite the enthusiastic woman, but she has a reputation to maintain."

You mean, "enthusiastic" about purging the Wicked, right?

"Don't we all? But at least I chose a reputation that aligns with my personality," Hana replies with a shrug.

"Oh, my, do you have any more secrets about your mother that you could share with us?" I ask with a sly grin.

The Captain turns her beautiful, stony face towards me and dryly replies, "She told me to be careful around you."

I almost choke on my spit from shock. "I don't think I'm someone who should be feared," I stiffly reply.

She narrows her eyes and graces her gorgeous face with the characteristic elven smugness. "For a non-elf, your seductive power is too strong to be ignored by the average commoner."

"I never involve myself with those who might regret receiving what I can give them," I state matter-of-factly.

And she gently nods. "That's why you're dangerous. Not everyone knows the difference between what they want and what's right for them."

I shrug. "Such is life."

"And to err is in our nature," Ciel kindly takes my side.

Caterina smiles subtly, and I sense a bit of slyness to her tone as she replies, "Sure, but I'm not someone who enjoys men that much, so you're dangerous to me."

And I suddenly become suspicious. "Why would Teresina warn you about that?"

"She's my mother."

"Oh~…" I hum in understanding, and we both smirk at each other, but it's Hana who seems the most satisfied with this conversation.

"The men are ready," a Lordsguard reports, instantly ceasing our growing levity.

We share a look and nod, then we all start pouring into the [Gate]s in front of us.



I fly through the dark and purple forest with my armor's enchantment and just a single [Spirit Light] illuminating the way forward. The light rain that drips down through the crowns of the High Trees is immediately redirected away by my [Wind Armor], so I'm completely dry and warm as I rush through the endless darkness.

I have five points in [Sense Presence], and I end up detecting a sentry as they briefly enter my inner detection range, which is close enough to bypass their [Hide Presence]. This means that unless they're being very lax with scouting, I've already flown past a few other sentries that have likely sent word of my approach to the base.

When I reach the marked High Tree, I don't notice any obvious details that would confirm that this is their base, but by using triangulation through the fellowship bond, I know for certain that this is the exact spot that was mentioned in Cereleia's "radar." The only thing that stands out is that this tree is perfectly solid and significantly wider than the average High Tree.

We know that this is one of their fortresses thanks to a spy that we interrogated and killed after their attack on Rande's caravan; we know what they have prepared for us inside from the information that Vanea extracted from Darean; and we know their current numbers because we've been observing the flow of people through Cereleia's radar. There's nothing we need to be afraid of.

I stop right in front of the ginormous tree, still floating in place, and look up, then I make a stern expression and announce my arrival, "Dawn of Fire, I'm Royal Crown Lord Wolf Ryder, and I demand an audience with your leaders. If you don't open this tree, I'll make an entrance in it myself!"

Almost immediately, the tree starts to shift, and the knots from the pattern on its bark start to unravel.

The uncountable branches that make a High Tree line up, protruding outwards from it, and form into a rather wide, circular tunnel for me. On the other side, I can see a well-illuminated room made of grainy wood with a white grass-carpet leading towards a butler-like golden elf that is waiting for me in front of a pair of large double doors.

I step in, my pristine boots leaving no marks on the carpet, and approach the butler.

"Royal Lord Ryder, I'm Sebastion, and I shall guide you to the High Circle," the man softly states, then bows at a right angle.

"Lead on," I coolly reply, and the double doors open in absolute silence.

We cross through the double doors, and I'm immediately assaulted by the characteristic feeling of having my [Gate] blocked, which would normally make me quite worried, but this time, it means that they're all locked in here with me.

We enter a hall of statues, because of course the elves would have statues, and they're all decorated with red gems and illusory enchantments that create scintillating flames, sparkly mini-stars, or other fire-related effects. Not even we or the Elder Council are this ostentatious, so we can add "pride" to the list of sins the Dawn of Fire has committed.

In the center of the hall, there's a vine-frame elevator with a glass floor. As we enter it, I put on a little act of theatrics to make myself look suspicious.

I shuffle awkwardly, as if I were giving way for someone to board, then I stand quite close to the butler, close enough to smell his flowery perfume, and use my body to keep him in the corner of the lift.

He glances worriedly at me twice but doesn't comment on it, and I notice that he's now become a bit stiffer than before.

He sends mana into one of the many gems hanging from the lift's frame, then it starts to go up very smoothly.

We ascend past many floors, and I notice a wide variety of lavish facilities. Chemical labs, training areas, arenas, enchanting workshops, recreation areas, elven-wood crafting shops, and greenhouses. The last seven floors before our final stop are all micro forests or flower gardens, leading me to believe that this is where the "High Circle" lives.

Then we reach the top floor, and the butler shows me through a small but lavish waiting area.

He stops before the only door in sight and opens it for me, then I cross through it without any hesitation and take a look at what awaits me.

Seven old and thin elves are spread around on a circle of grass-sofas, with the only empty one right in front of me. They're wearing fancy, embroidered robes, and I realize that the patterns made with gold all over their clothing are enchantments, combat enchantments. Their staves are resting beside them, and they all, without exception, glow red with large gems held at their tips, and they're so heavily decorated with protruding bits and engravings that they seem more like fantasy anime staves than weapons of war. There are also a dozen armored men standing guard near the walls and around the room, but they're just small fry to me, so I ignore them.

After I enter the room, I stop and look back the way I came, then I wait for a few seconds before taking my seat. They look at me oddly, unsure about the meaning of what I just did, but then the butler walks in and they all glance at him.

After the butler has most likely given them a signal, I notice the subtle hints of the old elves and the soldiers at the wall stiffening, but I act completely casual about it and simply spare them a polite nod, which they return by lowering their heads, yet not bowing.

The man directly ahead of me, the oldest of them all, clears his throat nervously and begins, "We're the High Circle, esteemed Royal Lord Ryder, and my name is…"

I don't spare the effort to remember any of their names since most of them will be dead in a few minutes. They're all near level ninety, but this isn't a standard battle of armies versus armies, so in here, with me so close to them, they're at their most vulnerable.

I simply nod when they're done and begin the verbal battle, "As you all should be aware, your Circle of Magi attacked a caravan from the Este escort company on the twentieth of the tenth month of last year. The caravan was led by Rande Parado and Osaria Parado, former members of the Este family of Crown Lords that previously ruled the Western High Forest. They are also the cousin and aunt of one of my wives, Yulania Ryder, formerly Este. And finally, the rest of my harem and I were present during the attack, defending the caravan as a fellowship going by the name of Helios that was hired by Rande."

I make a dramatic pause, and the leader nods slowly as he stiffly replies, "Yes, your Highness, we remember that grave mistake that one of our captains committed. He was misled by a snake from the Mainland, and though he died by the same snake, his men and supporting officers paid the price for their transgression."

Oh? My, how responsible of them.

I nod in understanding and continue, "That's great to hear, but I'm here to address another matter. It's about the number of Wicked we've found among your men."

The temperature in the room drops a few degrees, and I even see one of the mages pale as he freezes up completely. They know what this means, and there's no way for them to negotiate their way out of this.

"I assure you, my Lord, the traitorous Captain's unit had a much higher concentration of Wicked, and that is why he was so easily fooled by the snake," one of the mages futilely tries to divert my attention.

I shake my head slowly as I give the mage a stern stare, and I see him swallow heavily. "I still need to make sure, and I can personally cast [Detect Evil] on your men," I firmly reply.

The leader clears his throat, asking for my attention, and I turn my stern glare towards him, but he still manages to calmly state, "My Lord, we used to have an agreement with the previous Lord about the number of Wicked…"

I raise an eyebrow. "A verbal one?"

He nods meekly. "Yes…"

"What was it about?"

The leader's expression becomes a bit brighter as he eagerly answers, "We'd provide him with our services in exchange for more freedom to explore and experiment. More specifically, we helped purge the High Forest, something that was very important at the time, and we know that you still haven't gained full control of the dungeons yet."

Their agreement doesn't seem to be nefarious at face value, but Mavel still turned a blind eye to their Wickedness.

And that angers Yunia. There was already very little chance that we'd even consider letting them go, but now, there's absolutely none.

I narrow my eyes in displeasure. "Unfortunately, our family is too close to the Gods for us to allow this many Wicked to remain free."

The mages all look distraught, and the armored soldiers discreetly hover their hands over the handles of their weapons, ready to draw.

"Is there truly no way we can negotiate this? Taking away our men will cripple the Circle," the leader pleads, sounding almost panicked.

I draw on my memories of my draconic cock plunging into my women, Ravaging their pussies, and stretching them wide as I roar in triumph, and a massive boner begins to press hard against the gambeson of my armor.

My voice booms through the room as I fearlessly declare, "The Wicked are a gangrenous wound that needs to be cut out completely. There's nothing you can do to stop this."

As soon as I finish speaking, a thick cage of emellanat snaps shut around me with a loud clang in just a split second.

Well… this isn't exactly unexpected, but we didn't imagine that they'd be this aggressive.

"It's not wise to fight us in our own territory," the leader grumbles angrily, his wrinkly face warped hideously in a very un-elven way.

I simply grin back as I growl, "You forget that the entire Western High Forest is my territory."

I hear the whispering of sand, then I see a sparkly cloud of dust filling my surroundings. They're using Dust of Appearance, so there's no time left to delay it any longer.

The girls give the signal, and the purge begins.

"YOU ARE SURROUNDED! LAY DOWN YOUR WEAPONS OR BE SLAUGHTERED!" Caterina's voice booms through the entire fortress at the same time that three new [Gate] scrubbers overlap, then the soldiers by the walls begin to react, but I have no time to waste right now.

I [Equip] a large blue gem about the same height as Hana, and I notice a hefty drain on my MP just to cast that spell, then I use [Redirect Mana] on the gem, causing a suffocating torrent of Water mana to pour out of it.

The emellanat of the cage melts instantly, and the now red-hot metal splashes down around me, my [Wind Armor] and [Rainbow Shield] protecting me from any droplets, then I cast [Dust Storm] throughout the entire room, blinding everyone, and summon the girls at the same time that I [Equip] my helmet.

My Storm is instantly interrupted, but the spell still lingers for a few more seconds, and with Alissa, Yunia, and I using our [Sense Presence], it gives us the perfect cover for cleaning this room of the Wicked filth.

"MOVE, AND YOU'RE DEAD!" I roar, then I cast [Rush] and dash towards the leader. The mages start casting spells, but the room is now flooded with Water mana, disrupting Fire magic quite heavily.

Alissa goes for the soldiers who are too stupid to protect themselves, quickly dispatching them with arrows shot through the slits of their visors.

Hana engages the largest soldier among them, but he's still blinded by the dust, so she manages to shove a sword into his throat with ease.

Roxanne pulls out the golems and tries to explode the head of a mage that's chanting, but the [Dead Zone] in his robes saves him from an instant death, so she just casts [Ice Lance] instead and quickly finishes him off.

Ciel casts [Wind Storm] and shreds another mage who was casting something.

Lina uses [Rush] and caves in the head of a third mage.

Dragon-Aoi squashes the nearest mage just with the weight of her body.

Yunia [Rush]es another soldier and ends him in one strike.

The golems pull out emellanat shackles and necklaces for the three unmoving mages and collect their staves with [Telekinesis].

As I reach the lead mage, I sense him throw something towards me, and [Battlefield Perception] triggers, so I activate [Wind Shield] and try to dodge it.

I feel the enchantment drain a large amount of my MP, then something hits my shield and hurls me back across the room as the sound of an explosion makes my ears ring, and everyone is thrown to the floor from the shock wave.

My back crashes against the door and cracks it, but my armor is fine, and the padding absorbed most of the impact, so I don't feel that much pain aside from the shock, allowing me to immediately [Heal] myself and [Rush] the leader again.

Roxanne aims the next [Explosion] at him, but his [Dead Zone] and her dizziness makes her aim quite a bit off, and she misses him almost entirely, though Alissa still hears his scream of pain.

The dust clears, and I see a writhing wall of vines before me covering the wounded lead mage and pulling him away towards safety.

I cast [Earth Bullet] and get in one last hit on his face before he's out of reach. Even with his wounds, he's still far from being incapacitated, so we need to chase him ASAP.

I stop before the wall and use [Searing Blade] to cut open a path, but the writhing mass immediately starts covering the opening. I think we need more firepower to destroy the wall completely before it's safe for us to cross through it. I don't want to risk the girls getting crushed by the wall because we were too reckless.

The room suddenly bursts into flame as the last opposing mage manages to finish a short spell, so Roxanne and Aoi have to focus on dousing the flames before they can overwhelm us.

I turn around and cast [Torrent] around me as I dash towards the mage and drive my sword into the back of his head without hesitation.

We quickly finish off the last of the soldiers, then we focus on the writhing mass of vines, which now covers most of the walls of the room.

Alissa is tracking the escaping mage, but he's still well within range of her [Sense Presence], so we have plenty of time.

"Following him seems like it'll be difficult. Let's leave this room while we can," I suggest through [Bind], and the girls agree.

The golems are responsible for keeping the surrendered mages safe, so they use [Telekinesis] on the prisoners to bring them along as we burst out of the room through the cracked door.

Alissa detects the Celestial Horns above us, cutting an opening into the roof, then the tree trembles as something heavy hits it at the bottom.

The lift isn't working, so we just destroy it and use [Fly] to reach the floor with the last mage, a garden of dangerous-looking vines and exotic plants.

"YOU ARE SURROUNDED! LAY DOWN YOUR WEAPONS OR BE SLAUGHTERED!" Caterina's voice booms once again through the entire fortress, and this time, it seems to be coming from the inside of the tree.

"Golems! Cut open a path for us!" I order.

They drop the prisoners on the floor and [Equip] huge saw blades which they then spin and throw ahead of us, cleanly cutting down the flora where they pass. The blades open a path through the nasty little forest and reveal a mansion at the center of a lake.

We immediately [Fly] forward, but one of the prisoners suddenly shouts, "Watch out! They're territorial!"

Then we see the large, tooth-filled maw of a man-eating Venus Flytrap rushing towards us.

Roxanne explodes it, and Hana cuts through its stalk, but then more maws shoot towards us along with vines that have poisonous-looking flowers growing on them.

Fucking distractions!

I summon a wind, a nature, and a fire elemental-wife. The first two protect us from the deadly flora while the last one razes this infernal place to the ground.

We catch a whiff of a very large [Fire Magic] spell being cast in the mansion, so we hurry to get past the forest because we don't have a lot of time.

"Watch out, his home is well-defended!" The same prisoner warns us again.

Then [Battlefield Perception] triggers before we can even register what's coming, and the uncomfortable fact that my [Wind Shield] was easily pierced rings alarm bells inside my mind, so I cast [Earth Wall] in front of me, but even that isn't enough as a javelin pierces through the spell, my enchantment, my blessings, and even my armor, and stabs me in the lung. The shock wave of the impact makes my bones tremble, then we're shaken violently as the boom of the ultrasonic javelins catches up with them, but I'm not the only one who's been hit.

Aoi and Ciel lurch violently and are thrown back as two other javelins strike them in the chest, then I look down and see a glowing red gem on the shaft right behind the blade of the javelin, which is thankfully not fully embedded into my chest, and the realization of what it could do sends a shiver running down my spine.

I use [Searing Blade] to cut through the javelin at the blade and quickly back away while the girls and the golems all cast spells on the other javelins to try to yank them out of our two wounded wives.

The red gem glows and bursts with flame as the enchantment activates, erupting with a wall of white flame so hot that it burns my eyes and almost cooks me inside my own armor.

YOU WRETCHED BASTARD!

The two other javelins are also successfully removed before the enchantment activates, averting a repeat of what happened to Roxanne in our first fight with these Wicked scum.

I cast [Telekinesis] on the part of the javelin's blade that's still buried inside of me and pull it out, then we form into a single file and continue forward as I heal myself, but Aoi and Ciel hang back for a moment since their wounds are deeper.

"Wounds?" I request a report from the girls through [Bind].

"Simple, we'll be fine!" Ciel responds while Aoi simply growls in anger.

Alissa focuses ahead, her eyes searching for the source of the javelins, and she finds three small holes in the wall of the mansion ahead of us.

CRUSH THEM!

"[EXPLOSION]!" Roxanne screams, and the facade of the mansion is blown into a cloud of dust and steam, then she casts the spell a few more times to make sure that the javelin shooter is completely destroyed. If they're made of darksteel, it's possible that they could survive a few of her spells.

The tree trembles repeatedly as our men make multiple new holes in it and pour in, then the muffled sounds of battle start to become noticeable to us.

As we reach the mansion, another defensive measure triggers, and uncountable jets of dark red flame gush out of the mansion in all directions like flamethrowers, sticking to everything they touch, and blocking our approach as [Abyssal Fire] consumes everything, even Okross.

I summon five fire elemental-wives, and they forcibly extinguish the flames with relative ease since enchantments don't have a mage protecting the spell from being interrupted, but it still costs us precious seconds.

Then the Wicked leader's spell finishes, and everything goes white.

"[STAR]!" Roxanne shouts through [Bind], and a scalding heat washes over all of us, making our prisoners scream in pain.

"IS HE SUICIDAL?!" Ciel shouts in disbelief.

"HE'S A FIRE MAGE, HE CAN SURVIVE THIS!" Roxanne explains.

"I CAN GET THROUGH THIS!" Hana shouts in anger, but I stop her from rushing in.

"YOU CAN WEAKEN THE SPELL! DISRUPT IT!" The helpful prisoner shouts again.

"WEAKEN THE SPELL!" I shout through the connection.

"LAND! HIDE UNDERGROUND!" Lina shouts, and we follow.

I summon Ciel and Aoi so that they can help us, then I summon five more fire elemental-wives to disrupt the spell and five light elemental-wives to [Heal] us, nearly consuming all of my MP; Alissa uses [Mana Arrow] to flood the spell with disruptive mana; Roxanne casts [Explosion]s inside the spell, then casts [Water Spirit] to attempt to control the heat; Ciel keeps us all from melting with a flurry of [Heal]s along with her [Holy Spirit]; and Lina, Aoi, and Yunia create walls of dirt to shield us with continuous [Earth Wall]s, though the barriers almost instantly melt into a red-hot liquid.

I re[Equip] the large blue gem from before and pull out the rest of its mana, which I then send into the [Star].

Hana's body starts to bulge with muscles as she pushes her [Draconic Body] to the limit, then her endless anger reaches the maximum that her mind can contain, and she pours the overflow into her words as she roars, "I'M COMING, YOU OLD WRINKLED COCK! I'LL RIP YOUR HEAD OFF WITH MY BARE HANDS AND MOUNT IT ON A SPIKE! I'LL HUNT DOWN YOUR CHILDREN AND MURDER THEM TOO IF THEY'RE WICKED! I'LL WIPE OUT YOUR ENTIRE LINEAGE SO THAT NO MORE SCUM LIKE YOU CAN TAINT MY LAND! REMEMBER THE NAME HANAFURIA RYDER, THE ONE WHO SHALL END YOUR WRETCHED EXISTENCE!"

Suddenly, the [Earth Wall]s stop melting, and the scalding heat drops noticeably.

"THAT'S IT!" I shout as I [Equip] Patrono and give it to Hana, then she bolts out from behind our cover.

"RAAAAH!" She thunders as she charges forward, her unprotected, draconic wings set aflame by the intense heat, but it's not enough to destroy them. Then the fire covering them turns green as her emerald scales glow from the heat and the power she's pouring into them.

She crashes through a black, charred wall as if it were made of toothpicks and finds the Wicked mage, who's now hiding inside a small bunker made of darksteel and glowing with magic.

The [Star] follows her closely, but it's too late. Hana swings Patrono and cuts through the bunker as if it were made of paper, then the spell ends, and the heat is extinguished in an instant.

"You are now level fifty-eight," the announcer's voice echoes in my mind.

Hana collapses on the floor, suffering from extreme burns, but the light elemental-wives and I are instantly beside her, and we use as much of our "Magic Power" as we can, trying to heal her as fast as possible. I unsummon everything but the light elemental-wives to give myself more MP, but I still run dry and have to let Ciel finish the job.

Hana's armor is scorched, her hair is partially burnt, her scales are warped, and the gold of the enchantments has started to melt, even though she had the effect of the [Reinforce] Blessing spell, but we thankfully get her back up to 150 HP, and being the tough bitch she is, she's ready to fight some more.

We still have more Wicked to purge, so after making sure that the damn Wicked mage is dead, we move on towards where the fighting is still going on.



One of the Celestial Horns finds us, and we deliver the prisoners to them, then we fly down the tree to help the rest of our men. The problem with dealing with the Wicked is that they know that they're going to die whether they fight or not, and so, since they're already deeply immoral people, they have no problems with fighting to the death just so that they can take a few of us with them. The Wicked even force their comrades to fight by threatening to kill them if they surrender, so things quickly turn into a bloodbath.

We fly through the floors, quickly finishing off the small pockets of resistance we find and liberating the innocents, who then get whisked away towards safety by the Horns. But there are so many scum among them that our weapons become bathed in elven blood as they refuse to surrender gracefully.

There's definitely way more than just twenty percent Wicked working in this circle of magi.

Fire starts to spread everywhere, caused both by us and by the enemy, making me glad that we're going down as the smoke goes up, but it still forces me to use an air-Alissa to keep us from suffocating. Non-flammable wood does exist, and it's almost everywhere here, but almost isn't enough to stop magical fire.

We meet up with more of the Horns as we continue down and add them to our group, then we suddenly encounter a silver blur stabbing everything in its way.

The blur stops before us and reveals the spindly, grinning elf.

"Silvano!" I shout angrily at him.

"My Lord! I've carved a path back down to our men!" He happily replies, his arms open wide as he saunters forward, though he suddenly freezes up when he realizes that we aren't pleased with him.

"Where are your men?!" I sternly question him.

He sobers up and sheathes his swords. "They're with the Captain, carefully dealing with the stragglers while I carve a path for them."

The dragon is currently in control of my body, so I scowl and give him the full brunt of my draconic rage. "You abandoned your men! If any of my Companions die, I'll have your balls cut off and displayed to the entire Lordsguard!"

"Yes, my Lord, I'll return to them right away," he stiffly replies, then immediately becomes a silver blur again as he runs with his tail between his legs.

I expected some recklessness from him, but certainly not anything as stupid as this stunt. Perhaps he was just pushing it, seeing how far he could go, but that was definitely too far.

We continue on, and when we reach the labs, we meet up with a squad of Companions and Templars scouting the area, and they report the situation to us. It seems that things are a bit complicated as the researchers have taken hostages and are threatening to blow everything up if we don't let them go.

It's a futile attempt, but it still gets us to stop the slaughter for the moment so that we can work out how to deal with them. Even if we don't find a way to save all the hostages, the Punishers have no qualms with sacrificing a few to end the situation. The hostages are complicit in working with the Wicked, so they don't get much sympathy from the Punishers.

But a plan quickly forms inside my head, and I give Alissa and Yunia a smile. It's time for our two sneaky-oriented members to shine.

I put fifty points into [Illusion Magic], giving me the spell [Invisibility], and cast it on both of them, which also makes them blind since all light is diverted around their bodies, then I give each of them a Holly and link the monster's vision with the girls', allowing them to see again.

It does require me to focus on consciously keeping their senses linked, so it isn't the perfect solution, but hey, it works.

The two of them work together and clean up the entire lab, except for the big, main area, which has way too many Wicked for them to kill in one go. It's also the main refining area for their bombs, so it'd make a big boom if something were to go wrong there, and I'd like to preserve the lab so that we can steal their research.

My MP wouldn't hold up if we went with giving everyone [Invisibility], so we improvise.

We close off every entrance that leads towards the main area with airtight seals made by earth-Linas, then I get Alissa to capture the air around a fire and use [Alchemy] to duplicate it endlessly. Hopefully, she's creating more carbon monoxide instead of just breathable air.

Just to speed things up, I hide three Dream Eaters in a room and tell them to produce as much sleeping mist as they can. The creepy, floating masks are just perfect for this situation.

Then Alissa and I walk towards the Wicked scum with an air-Alissa to keep us safe and a few magical butterflies on our shoulders to serve as distractions.

They've barricaded the entrance, so I stop before the piles of trash and rubble and announce my presence, "I'm Royal Crown Lord Wolf Ryder, and I'm the one responsible for this attack, so I believe you wish to negotiate with me?"

"The pisser is here!" The Wicked guard at the entrance shouts, and a commotion stirs up behind them.

After a few moments, a voice rises above the others, "Send him in!" The gruff man orders.

"I won't be coming in; we'll negotiate from here!" I shout back. There's no way that I'd risk Alissa getting wounded by willingly letting ourselves be surrounded.

The grumbling becomes loud again, and I hear someone complain, "If he won't accept even a little risk, then it means that he doesn't want to negotiate!"

That's kind of true, though I don't agree with their reasoning, and it's not good for our plan if they start to think like that.

"I want the knowledge you have here, but I won't risk my life for it!" I shout back.

"Don't give him my research! It's my life's work! Don't let a damn pisser steal it from me!" A researcher shouts as his voice cracks, but then I hear his muffled cries as the Wicked add him to the number of hostages.

A scarred, ugly elf appears, the owner of the previous gruff voice, and snarls at me, "Do we have your word, Lord Wolf Ryder, that if we keep the lab intact, you'll spare us?"

I raise an eyebrow and share a look with Alissa. "A Wicked person like you wants me to swear to the Gods?" I ask in disbelief.

The man laughs heartily and replies, "If it works on you pissers, then why not use it?"

I narrow my eyes as I watch him. If he wants to abuse my goodwill, then I'll be just a bit cruel in return. "How many people do you have that need a pardon from me? "

He scowls angrily and barks, "You won't grant it to us all?"

I shake my head pompously and raise my voice just a bit. "Of course not. The secrets of this lab might not be worth letting that many Wicked go free."

I'm pretty certain that I spoke loud enough for the ones behind the gruff man to have heard it clearly, and I get my confirmation as they start to shout and argue with each other, buying us precious time.

The gruff man continues to stare at us, at the butterflies, specifically, now completely mesmerized by them, which is exactly what we needed since he seems to be the one who got them working together, so his inaction allows their infighting to escalate without restraint.

"You just want to get us killed! Tell us how many you will spare first!" Another voice rises above the others, and the gruff leader snaps out of it temporarily.

"Yeah! You tell us first!" He shouts angrily.

Well, he's got me there. I have no idea what to reply with.

I ask the girls for help and remain silent for a few seconds until Lina makes a good suggestion. "I also don't know how much knowledge you have in the lab; I can't bargain without knowing what I'll be getting in return," I firmly assert.

"You're welcome to come in and inspect the lab," the leader replies with an evil grin.

I remain silent as I stare at him, stalling for as long as I can, then I notice the leader starting to sway as his eyelids droop tiredly.

I sigh dramatically and facepalm, feigning tiredness. "Alright, just give me a count of how many researchers you have. One researcher for one spared life seems like a good deal, no? But don't fret, as we can still bargain later on for more pardons with whatever else you have in there."

The gruff elf spends an awkwardly long moment thinking about it, then he nods and barks to his men, "Count the damn scholars! We'll trade them for your filthy asses!"

The girls give the signal, and our men start getting into position, then we just wait until we hear the first thud.

"Hey… the fucker passed out," a weak voice cries out.

"It's the smoke. If he wasn't so fat, he'd have lasted longer," another appeases the first.

Then a second thud follows.

"Hey… another one."

"My head hurts…"

"Headache…?" A skeptical voice asks out loud.

Alright, let's end this farce.

Then I give the signal, and we act out one of my favorite memes, to the collective dismay of the wives.

"FBI, OPEN UP!" I shout and cast [Torrent] on the barricade at the same time that the rest of the wives blow holes in the walls, opening up a few more paths into the main refining area, then we rush in and start blasting.

The Wicked are too groggy and dizzy to react in time, so they drop like flies as we strike them with surgical precision. The few that we let live for a little longer are too far from the explosive stuff to do any real damage, so they also fall to our blades before long.

Once the last Wicked falls, I let out a sigh of relief as the tiredness starts to creep in, followed by the revulsion from all the killing. Even memeing isn't enough to take my mind off the rivers of blood being spilled today.

"I think we've done enough here," Alissa asserts and lands a gauntlet on my armored shoulder.

I nod weakly and take off my helmet, then I start applying [Clean] to my armor to remove all the dried droplets of blood splattered all over it.

The fires continue to spread, and the smell of smoke starts to thicken, so I order the golems to store any papers, ingredients, or equipment they can find before the fire reaches this place and blows everything up.

While we wait, I take a closer look at the girls. The javelin left a three-finger-wide opening in Ciel's armor, a two-finger-wide opening in Aoi's because her scales absorbed some of the force of the javelin, and a one-finger-wide opening in my armor. I'd like to make a dick joke here, but I'm not really in the mood.

These holes can be repaired quite easily by Lina, it's just Hana's Bastión armor that'll take some effort since it's gotten all warped from the heat, so the dragonkin switches to one of the spare sets to not risk damaging it further.

Once our fiery-headed wife takes her helmet off, we see that part of her eyebrows and some of her hair have burned away, which is a crime in itself, so I use [Regeneration] on her to give her mane back, but we'll need Poosh's help to get the length just right again.

Hana stares at me with misty eyes as I use the spell on her. She doesn't have that much concern for her own beauty, but she does enjoy it a lot when others fuss over her because who doesn't like being pampered?

I also use a bit of [Regeneration] on Aoi to regrow the scales that were shattered by the javelin. Her sleek and shiny appearance shouldn't ever be tainted by the ugliness of broken scales.

Then Sandoro's group catches up with us, and since the way up is mostly clear, we start the sacking in full. Anything valuable or not bolted down will be taken by us since we've decreed that Dawn of Fire has to be fully wiped out, and nothing will be left standing after we're done.

I unsummon everything and summon ten water-Roxannes, then I tell them to make a path back to the mansion of the Wicked leader. I want those supersonic javelin shooters that he used against us and possibly the [Abyssal Fire] flamethrower if it didn't get destroyed by its own flames.

"Alcander reports that the second base is already under their control, and they're just midway through sacking the place," a Lordsguard relays Sandoro's message.

"Anything about the siege in Glorampina?" I question him.

"The Heart Lord responsible for the area has appeared, but no conflict has broken out yet."

"Let's board the Floater and fly it over there as a show of force," Yunia suggests, and we agree.

We check up on Hukarere and Romy to make sure that they're okay, then we take a [Gate] to Nohopu's ship and command him to fly to Glorampina as fast as possible.

The squirrel-headed man bows as he grins excitedly. "Understood, my Lords. If the loud noise of our propellers bothers you, the guest suite is soundproof."

I nod and wait a few seconds while the ship powers up, and yeah, the propellers going at full speed makes a loud buzzing that annoys my ears, not to mention Alissa's, so we just retire to the suite. The trip will take a few hours, so we have some time to relax.



I wax Aoi's regrown scales, and then Hana's since the heat also damaged them a bit. After their scales are back to being just as shiny as mine, I cuddle with Alissa on the bed to recharge my energies while Ciel uses her lap loli and the last three drink a bit of alcohol.

The smell of smoke starts to become noticeable again as our noses regain their sensitivity, so Ciel's [Holy Spirit] uses [Clean] on each of us until it's gone.

I run my claws through Alissa's bright, silky hair, then I kiss her forehead, and she raises her head to look at me.

Her large light brown, almost orange eyes stare into mine curiously. "You really do have two personalities inside you," she softly remarks.

"What?" I ask, surprised and confused.

"At one moment, you are killing and 'memeing'" -she makes a grimace when she says the dirty word- "and then the next, you're all gloomy and soft."

"My dick is still hard, tho," I cheekily reply, making her pout. "The dragon just released the reins of my body, so I started to feel the aftereffects of butchering men."

"I admit that fighting them was really exhausting," Ciel chimes in with a weak smile.

"Fire isn't something that goes well with elven nature," Yunia remarks, her gorgeous face warped in a sneer.

"I want to forget the smell of burning flesh," Lina quietly admits, and Ciel intensifies the petting of her lap loli.

"It made me a bit hungry," Aoi innocently states, though the stare she gives me is anything but, and I'm not sure how to take the implication.

As the mood starts to turn pink, Alissa's gaze becomes sly. "If we took care of this" -she suddenly grabs my boner through my pants- "would you feel better?"

I smirk at Alissa as my cock throbs. "I don't know, but it doesn't cost us anything to try," I huskily reply.

Gify pops back into existence on top of my head, and she only needs a single look at us to understand what's about to happen. She rolls her eyes and teleports to the table with a *pop* to eat some snacks while we do our thing.



And it does help, a bit.



After a few relaxed rounds, we dress and groom ourselves again because the day isn't over yet.

As I look out through the window of our suite, I see the dark green sea of leaves under us suddenly come to an end, and the view turns bright green as the sun of the morning reflects off the long blades of grass.

Glorampina is just one long, flat grassland that's occasionally broken up by a small rolling hill or river. As we're at the southern edge, there are uncountable little brooks coming out of the comparatively more wet High Forest that drain towards the basin of Glorampina that's at a lower altitude, and it's this water that feeds its many lakes.

The hidden base isn't very far from the High Forest, so we only get a few minutes to enjoy the view before we spot the little black dots of our men surrounding the hole in the ground that Dawn of Fire used as a base.

"Here we go again," Roxanne wryly remarks as we [Equip] our armor and don our war faces.

The Floater lands right next to our men, then one of the Lordsguard opens the door for us, and we strut out of it like the pompous royals that we are.

We see two small armies having a standoff. Our Lordsguard, knights, and Templars on one side, looking mighty calm and collected, with the angry and threatening Lordsguard of the local Heart Lord on the other side, only a few meters separating them as the Heart Lord's men do their best to keep ours tense and alert to wear on their nerves.

We want to intimidate this insolent fool of a Lord, so Aoi un[Equip]s her armor and grows as large as she can, then I stand on top of her, using [Telekinesis] to keep myself balanced. She's about two-thirds the size of an elephant, so she looks very fearsome even though she's quite slender for a dragon.

The angry soldiers cool down and start to become fidgety as they realize Aoi's true size. Their spears will be basically useless against her tough and scaled body if she decides to trample them, which is the worst nightmare of footmen.

An olive-skinned silver elf wearing a pretty set of light green armor starts stomping his way towards us, his face flush with anger, but his steps become quite stiff as he takes in Aoi's size and glare.

"Lord Ryder!" The elf angrily shouts a greeting.

"Lords," Aoi corrects him with a growl, and he grimaces.

"Crown Lords," he greets again through gritted teeth.

"What was his name?" I ask through [Bind] since he's still a bit too far away for [Sense Soul].

"Uh…" Yunia mumbles uncharacteristically.

"Heart Lord," I reply coolly with a nod.

"What is the meaning of this aggressiveness?" I question him through Aoi since he seems to fear her more than me.

"What is the meaning of this incursion into my territory?" He asks back flippantly, his lip trembling in anger.

Wow, it seems like we really offended him.

"Do you not see the Templars among our men?" Aoi flatly replies.

"I've not been informed of the reason for this incursion, so I also haven't approved it," he slowly retorts.

Aoi narrows her eyes in slight annoyance. "Time was of the essence, so we chose not to ask permission when you likely wouldn't answer in time…" The Root Lord, who is now close enough for me to see that he's named Maverde, begins his retort, but Aoi's rumbling, powerful voice drowns him out as she continues, now putting a bit of anger into her tone, "But what's curious is how you learned that we were purging a deeply Wicked circle of magi so fast that you already have all your men here, ready to defend them. Do you perhaps have dealings with Dawn of Fire?"

His face freezes in a scowl as he gets caught off-guard. "I do not like your implication."

Aoi snorts, letting smoke come out of her nostrils, then she continues with a flippant tone, "I don't care, and I'm going to ask again, did you have dealings with the Wicked circle of magi, Dawn of Fire?"

He grits his teeth and grumbles, "I do not."

And Aoi shows him a toothy grin. "Then how did you learn of our purge?"

His anger continues to cool down as he becomes defensive and frowns. "I have my own ways of monitoring my own territory."

Aoi nods slowly, still grinning. "So perhaps you were preparing to purge Dawn of Fire yourself, and we got in the way of your glory? If so, why don't you join us in wiping out the Wicked and plundering their valuables? We'd gladly share them with you."

Maverde swallows heavily, seemingly disturbed by Aoi's words. "Normalizing pillaging is detrimental to our society."

Aoi waves her claws dismissively, and her tail lowers down as she becomes disappointed. "You can always use the valuables to pay for projects that aid the commoners."

He gives us both a judgmental glare. "Is that what you are going to spend your loot on?"

Aoi nods and answers matter-of-factly, "Of course. The first project we'll start is to build a Shell for every town and village in our territory."

Maverde is still skeptical, but his courage is far too unsteady for him to question us further.

"We aren't here to discuss such matters, though," I interrupt the talk and make a dramatic pause so that Maverde's focus can fully return to me. "The Wicked here will be purged, and Dawn of Fire will be dismantled. Are you going to stand in our way?"

A bit of anger returns to his expression, but Maverde isn't suicidal, so he begrudgingly gives in, "No, we won't, but we also won't forget this infringement upon our territory's sovereignty."

He's implying that the Crown Lord will also stand with him, which is kind of expected, but we plan on mollifying Crown Lord Herbaco when we call a summit about Katasko's encroachment into the elven lands, so we aren't too concerned about that.

I simply glance back at the Floater, reminding him that we have air supremacy over all elves and most of the empire, then I nod, and Aoi starts walking back to our men. I see Klein, Anton, Enomosa, and the rest of the knights at the front line, looking like stern statues holding back the angry soldiers in front of them with just their glares, and I feel a small amount of pride well up within me.

This hidden base is quite small, so we just give the signal to start the purge and sit this one out.



We return to our castle victorious and quite a lot richer than before, but after I pay Osaria and Poosh a visit, I go down to the lake under Escanso to bury two of our men. One of the Wicked in the second base committed suicide with a bomb and took out two of ours along with one Templar.

The advantage of working with the Templars is that nearly every single one of them can cast [Heal], but the men died instantly, so they were beyond saving.

This time, their spirits aren't so attached to the land that they remain beside their bodies like Lorena did.

They're just two average, young elves with a talent for combat and teamwork who pledged their loyalty to me. Their families are commoners, who cry all the way as our boats make their way towards the grave tree.

Ciel says the rites, and we lower the coffins wrapped in our heraldry while I stare at the bereft families with kind and aching eyes.

"They died with honor while fighting the Wicked," a son consoles his mother.

"Yes, they… they died for something noble…" The mother tries to convince herself.

I just wanted vengeance on Dawn of Fire.

They turn to me, and I slowly nod at them. "They died so that our lands could be safer," I whisper kindly.

The other family doesn't seem to be convinced by our condolences. The old couple gives me an angry glance but then lower their heads respectfully towards Yunia.

The priests cast [Materialize], then the spirit of the first family appears and gives the mother and son pair a warm hug while smiling, showing them that he's happy with the life he lived. A moment later, the second spirit appears standing in front of his parents, giving them an assured and content look, as if he was saying that he has no regrets from serving us.

After just a few long seconds with their families, the two spirits turn to me, then they salute, and their bodies disappear into mist as they willingly depart towards Paradise.

This elven burial ritual was made specifically so that the Lord sees the result of their actions firsthand, so that they'd never forget the price of violence. It's also not lost on me how Sandoro isn't required to participate, but a Lord is. I'm encouraged to rule through my heart, and he is encouraged to lead through the numbers.



We return to the castle, then take a quick bath and rest a bit. Poosh gets the maids to massage us while we eat some chocolatey snacks, and they apply not-aloe to our skin since it got a bit irritated and dry from all the intense heat. Hana's hair also needs some elven treatment, so Poosh takes it upon herself to bring the red mane back to its full glory.

But my massage/wax/blowjob is interrupted by a message from Sandoro. One of the mages from Dawn of Fire's High Circle wants to speak with us.

I cum down Iliada's throat and sigh tiredly as I pat my favorite maid's head.

"I'll visit him in your place," Alissa kindly offers, and I swear to repay her for this favor. "Not really a favor. We need to rotate who acts as the 'face' of our family."

The other wives agree, though not very eagerly, but at least they don't freeze with dread like Lina does.



Intermission – Aisco



The room they put me in is quite comfortable, all things considered. I'd imagined that they'd just put me in a dungeon, or something, but they really did honor their word to spare the ones who didn't resist. Well, I guess not being Wicked improved my standing with them.

I look down through the window of this vessel and see tall flames burning down my former home, but I only feel catharsis at the sight of it instead of sadness. That wretched place is now gone, and a new opportunity has appeared right before me… or rather, above me, though I'm currently inside it, so… ugh…

My analogies need some work.

I start to become a bit annoyed at the fact that I've been left alone with my overactive brain. There's nothing else here but a bed and a table, so I have nothing to occupy my itching hands and restless mind, which is quite an effective way to torture me. Not that they should know about my addiction to work, or that I should reveal it to them. One should never show weakness before the person they're about to negotiate with since that's just an open invitation to be exploited by the other party. Not that I believe the oh, so holy Ryders would exploit me, but they did show quite a lot of spite for the Wicked, so maybe they would think badly of me for working with them, and I'm sure the slaves we h-…

OH, GODS! SOMEONE SAVE ME FROM MYSELF!

Then I hear a knock on the door, and I stop pulling on my hair.

"Royal Lord Alissa has called for your presence," a gruff male voice announces dryly. The speaker must be one of those strange Chimeras, for no elf would have such a manly and brutish voice.

Wait, "Alissa"? Who is she…? Why isn't the Dragon Boy asking for me?

I groom my hair and recompose myself, then I walk out of the room.



As I enter the location for our meeting, I'm first awed by the good taste the Chimeras have in interior decoration, then I become surprised that the half-imperial boy didn't melt down all this gold, and finally, I notice the pretty little thing sitting at the golden table before me.

Ah, it was the fox girl.

The problem is that she's the second youngest in the boy's harem, so why was this child sent to talk to me?

I sit down on a comfortable chair and lower my head respectfully as I introduce myself, "Crown Lord Alissa Ryder, I'm Aisco, one of the members of the High Circle that controlled Dawn of Fire."

I raise my head again and see her nod slowly, her eyes stern and her face unmoving as she wears the usual mask that all nobles have.

"And what did you wish to talk with us about?" She flatly asks. I appreciate straightforwardness, but I feel like I'm talking to a statue instead of a person, and though I wished that all the humanoids I had met were statues, the fox girl in front of me is one of the rare exceptions to that.

I smile gracefully and energetically respond, "I heard that you lack a High Mage in your court with a [Fire Magic] specialization, so I wish to offer my services to the Lordship."

"What else did you hear about us?" She immediately asks, surprising me with her smooth evasion of my offer.

"Only that you lack a Fire High Mage," I promptly reply.

She raises one eyebrow. "That's it…?"

I shrug. "Nothing else mattered to me, so I forgot it all."

She blinks blankly and whispers, "I see…"

And I grin back. I'm very proud of my ignorance when it comes to useless matters, as I believe this makes me seem more honest.

Then her tone turns cold. "But you're still going to be accused of working with the Wicked and of holding illegal slaves."

Of course, I knew the uppity Ryders would do this. "May I not atone for my crimes by working for you?" I cheerfully ask.

"What can you do, specifically?" She dryly replies, the contrast between our moods feeling quite jarring to me, but I just ignore her theatrics.

"Train Fire mages, use my [Fire Magic] for combat, and share my research with you, as long as I get the credit for my discoveries," I categorically answer.

She thinks for a few seconds, completely unmoving while doing so, before continuing, "Are you going to ask to lead the mages in battle?"

I softly shake my head. "No, I don't care for such things. My only true wish is to continue my research."

Then her tone turns stern, and her large orange eyes stare intensely at me, carefully measuring my reaction. "We'll still force you to go through a Truth Seeker to make sure that you don't hold any ill intent towards us."

She's a bit frightening.

I blink a few times in mild surprise, then I honestly confess, "Huh, how cautious, but I assure you, I don't hold a grudge. I'm a perfectly logical person who knows that crimes must be paid for, but right now, I see a golden opportunity in front of me, but not literally."

She nods slowly. "Yes, you seem quite reasonable, just a bit eccentric." And the subtle hint of humor seeps into her tone.

I nod. "Yes, 'a bit.'"

Hall of Fame of Patrons​

The patrons who support Rupegia shall have their names sung by the bards for they deserve the glory and honor. Their names are:
Prince PreownedFIN.
Prince Creamy Spinach.
Prince Owldente.
Prince Charlie Foxtrot.
Lord Andrew Meyers.
Lord Novgarod.
Lord Michale Erwin.
Lord Bakerdea.
Lord Maurice.
Lord Mattirro Draca.
Lord Fullmoon.
Lord Sean Drake.
Lord FrostyCube.
Lord Mike Bartter.
Lord Warwulfv.
Lord Jorge Franco.
Lord Khristopher Welsh.
Lord DJ.
Lord Philip.
Lord Tenebris Lupus.
Lord The Tallest Joshua.
Lord Copey Dunt.
Lord Paul Daval.
Lord Paul Daval.
Lord Bradly.
Lord AndreyUC.
Lord Tmac.
Lord Krawn.
Noble Salty Panda.
Noble Mild Fracas.
Noble Aclys.
Noble CarlBaxter.
Nobler CHoobler.